emperor_n and_o their_o image_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pagan_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o must_v be_v something_o more_o here_o mean_v than_o a_o bare_a external_a civil_a veneration_n of_o the_o high_a power_n as_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n it_o must_v be_v something_o very_o much_o like_o the_o worship_v of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n and_o of_o those_o babylonian_a king_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o nothing_o less_o than_o this_o can_v answer_v the_o character_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n 2_o thes_n 2._o 4._o who_o be_v say_v to_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v so_o that_o be_v as_o god_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n and_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n that_o prophecy_n do_v certain_o belong_v to_o that_o state_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o by_o the_o worship_n here_o mention_v must_v be_v understand_v the_o give_v of_o divine_a honour_n or_o the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o god_n or_o christ_n to_o the_o beast_n or_o his_o image_n that_o be_v to_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_n after_o the_o restauration_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a government_n in_o the_o west_n the_o unquestionable_a way_n to_o effect_v this_o will_v be_v to_o make_v place_n make_v grot._n responsde_v antichristo_fw-la pag._n 77._o i_o detest_v every_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o spirit_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v the_o impose_v persecute_v spirit_n and_o that_o have_v appear_v not_o only_o near_o the_o tiber_n but_o about_o the_o lake_n lemanus_n and_o in_o other_o place_n the_o arbitrary_a will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n or_o the_o church_n to_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o the_o law_n of_o god_n divine_o inspire_v or_o to_o be_v public_o obey_v as_o such_o by_o outward_a compliance_n with_o it_o this_o be_v certain_o to_o set_v up_o one_o own_o will_n for_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o so_o to_o stand_v one_o self_n in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n to_o the_o world_n and_o if_o this_o be_v exercise_v with_o a_o irresistible_a power_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n it_o be_v plain_o the_o show_v one_o self_n to_o be_v a_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n for_o there_o can_v nothing_o else_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o also_o have_v that_o name_n in_o several_a place_n of_o the_o same_o apostle_n write_n a_o still_o much_o high_a improvement_n of_o this_o worship_n be_v it_o if_o it_o be_v enjoin_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o believe_v these_o arbitrary_a decree_n to_o be_v the_o inspiration_n of_o god_n and_o to_o obey_v they_o but_o especial_o if_o these_o decree_n be_v not_o only_o about_o thing_n leave_v indifferent_a by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o be_v also_o injunction_n contrary_a to_o the_o will_n and_o word_n of_o god_n for_o this_o be_v to_o oppose_v and_o exalt_v one_o self_n above_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o if_o this_o be_v do_v with_o the_o show_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n himself_o in_o it_o this_o be_v to_o oppose_v all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n show_v himself_o to_o be_v god_n for_o he_o do_v certain_o make_v himself_o very_o near_o as_o absolute_a a_o sovereign_n of_o a_o nation_n who_o do_v unjust_o exercise_v all_o the_o act_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o it_o against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o undoubted_a prince_n of_o it_o but_o yet_o under_o the_o name_n of_o his_o authority_n as_o he_o that_o do_v it_o by_o a_o open_a usurpation_n of_o the_o title_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n this_o power_n and_o authority_n be_v carry_v on_o with_o a_o still_o great_a arrogance_n and_o claim_n of_o divinity_n in_o it_o if_o it_o pretend_v to_o a_o title_n of_o infallibility_n in_o all_o that_o it_o can_v enjoin_v for_o as_o this_o divine_a attribute_n be_v the_o fundamental_a ground_n of_o all_o the_o high_a act_n of_o faith_n in_o god_n so_o be_v it_o a_o claim_n of_o a_o infinite_a power_n in_o man_n and_o do_v give_v not_o give_v thomas_n de_fw-fr albiis_fw-la in_o his_o tabulae_fw-la suffragiales_n do_v the_o best_a lay_v open_a the_o dreadful_a consequence_n of_o establish_v infallibility_n in_o any_o head_n of_o the_o church_n or_o any_o where_n where_o it_o real_o be_v not_o tab._n 20_o 21._o this_o claim_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o pope_n he_o prove_v there_o to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o heresy_n and_o the_o worst_a of_o all_o sin_n because_o if_o those_o who_o claim_v it_o shall_v err_v it_o will_v lead_v all_o the_o church_n into_o the_o same_o without_o any_o possibility_n of_o remedy_n there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n for_o that_o claim_n in_o any_o governing-part_n of_o the_o church_n where_o that_o privilege_n real_o be_v not_o authority_n to_o all_o the_o act_n of_o their_o own_o will_n free_v they_o from_o reference_n see_v reference_n all_o bound_n and_o measure_n or_o rule_n to_o distinguish_v betwixt_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n set_v they_o out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o all_o humane_a judicature_n and_o make_v their_o will_n and_o pleasure_n the_o last_o appeal_n for_o all_o controversy_n and_o their_o arbitrary_a decision_n to_o be_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n how_o inconsiderable_a do_v the_o worship_n of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n appear_v to_o be_v in_o comparison_n with_o this_o profound_a veneration_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o conscience_n give_v to_o the_o arbitrary_a false_a and_o wicked_a decree_n of_o either_o ignorant_a or_o design_v man_n under_o the_o character_n of_o the_o word_n and_o will_n of_o god_n and_o all_o these_o particular_n be_v make_v good_a in_o the_o matter_n before_o we_o by_o the_o imperial_a law_n and_o their_o sanction_n and_o edict_n to_o force_v their_o own_o faith_n in_o indifferent_a thing_n and_o the_o error_n of_o general_a council_n upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n catholic_n to_o be_v assent_v to_o as_o scripture_n as_o it_o have_v be_v the_o common_a stile_n of_o council_n ever_o since_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o publish_v their_o decree_n under_o the_o title_n of_o thing_n divine_o inspire_v thus_o do_v socrates_n show_v lib._n 1._o cap._n 6._o ep._n that_o constantine_n there_o say_v of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o 300_o bishop_n at_o nice_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o sentence_n of_o god_n himself_o and_o ibid._n ep._n 4._o to_o the_o church_n he_o say_v of_o all_o council_n that_o whatsoever_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n cardinal_n julian_n harangue_n to_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o bohemian_o in_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n tell_v they_o that_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n be_v not_o less_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o the_o gospel_n because_o it_o be_v they_o that_o give_v authority_n to_o the_o scripture_n divine_a truth_n reference_n see_v reference_n and_o many_o time_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o the_o give_v of_o the_o secular_a arm_n to_o execute_v the_o like_a injunction_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o this_o kind_n also_o be_v the_o unwarrantable_a act_n of_o council_n and_o the_o unlawful_a canon_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n enforce_v by_o the_o themselves_o the_o by_o virtue_n of_o such_o order_n from_o that_o power_n as_o these_o determination_n in_o the_o decretal_n and_o gloss_n do_v authorise_v viz._n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o order_n of_o god_n set_v over_o the_o nation_n and_o kingdom_n that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o pope_n to_o depose_v the_o emperor_n and_o all_o other_o king_n and_o state_n and_o to_o assign_v they_o deputy_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o thing_n here_o upon_o earth_n in_o heaven_n and_o hell_n that_o he_o can_v make_v that_o which_o be_v square_a to_o be_v round_o injustice_n to_o be_v justice_n that_o which_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v something_o that_o he_o have_v a_o absolute_a power_n of_o judge_v and_o that_o just_o against_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n nation_n and_o of_o particular_a country_n human_a and_o divine_a above_o and_o against_o right_n against_o all_o decree_n and_o order_n of_o council_n that_o he_o can_v dispense_v with_o the_o injunction_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o these_o gloss_n the_o pope_n do_v recommend_v to_o the_o public_a as_o authentic_a see_v jus_n canonic_a gregor_n 13._o aventin_n lib._n 6._o histor_n boior_fw
januarius_n do_v express_o order_v his_o legate_n to_o go_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o justinian_n code_n and_o of_o januarius_n it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o it_o be_v do_v perfect_o against_o the_o law_n to_o draw_v he_o by_o force_n out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v punish_v as_o high-treason_n l._n 11._o ep._n 54._o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la italiae_fw-la l._n 5._o the_o emperor_n lotharius_n declare_v for_o a_o council_n at_o pavia_n to_o regulate_v the_o clergy_n thereupon_o follow_v a_o great_a disorder_n at_o rome_n but_o pope_n leo_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o lotharius_n affirm_v that_o he_o do_v observe_v his_o law_n and_o his_o predecessor_n and_o will_v always_o observe_v they_o desire_v he_o also_o that_o the_o roman_a law_n may_v be_v keep_v for_o the_o future_a as_o it_o have_v be_v before_o and_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o irregular_a and_o disobedient_a bishop_n by_o deprivation_n etc._n etc._n be_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n the_o church-rights_a be_v still_o indeed_o preserve_v for_o a_o while_n in_o election_n church-goods_a etc._n etc._n but_o the_o whole_a external_n government_n of_o it_o be_v manage_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o almost_o as_o absolute_a a_o manner_n as_o the_o civil_a government_n canon_n government_n council_n milevitan_n see_v note_n c_o of_o this_o chapter_n &_o ibid._n canon_n 17._o they_o desire_v a_o imperial_a law_n to_o enforce_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n upon_o contemner_n the_o emperor_n marcian_n in_o action_n 6._o council_n chalcedon_n after_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n by_o the_o holy_a synod_n we_o have_v think_v it_o just_a and_o expedient_a to_o take_v away_o all_o dispute_n and_o contention_n about_o it_o for_o the_o future_a and_o therefore_o etc._n etc._n where_o he_o proceed_v to_o the_o inflict_a punishment_n upon_o the_o several_a offender_n against_o the_o canon_n they_o make_v law_n about_o apostate_n and_o heretic_n and_o their_o book_n about_o church_n about_o the_o regulation_n of_o the_o clergy_n in_o election_n of_o bishop_n about_o the_o qualification_n and_o deposition_n of_o bishop_n and_o these_o law_n be_v very_o ordinary_o execute_v upon_o bishop_n according_a to_o the_o emperor_n will_n but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o full_o show_v what_o share_v the_o emperor_n have_v in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n be_v the_o 45th_o of_o justinian_n novel_n where_o all_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n be_v turn_v into_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n indeed_o the_o general_a definition_n of_o the_o law_n in_o the_o code_n together_o with_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o there_o do_v express_o determine_v the_o will_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n and_o measure_n of_o law_n either_o in_o church_n or_o state_n the_o general_a definition_n of_o a_o law_n be_v in_o these_o term_n whatever_o principis_fw-la c._n de_fw-fr offic._n principis_fw-la the_o prince_n declare_v to_o be_v his_o pleasure_n have_v the_o force_n of_o a_o law_n upon_o which_o it_o follow_v wherefore_o whatever_o the_o emperor_n do_v appoint_v by_o the_o subscription_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o decree_n of_o his_o own_o knowledge_n or_o do_v public_o declare_v by_o word_n or_o do_v command_v by_o edict_n do_v appear_v to_o be_v a_o law_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o act_n of_o council_n become_v law_n of_o the_o empire_n only_o by_o the_o emperor_n will_n in_o council_n and_o have_v nothing_o in_o they_o to_o enforce_v they_o upon_o those_o who_o will_v dissent_v from_o the_o council_n as_o erroneous_a 16._o erroneous_a sozomen_n l._n 3._o c._n 10._o by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o two_o emperor_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o each_o party_n shall_v meet_v at_o a_o set_a day_n at_o sardica_n a_o city_n of_o illiricum_n the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o that_o council_n say_v the_o same_o so_o also_o balsamon_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o that_o council_n and_o socrat._v l._n 2._o c._n 16._o before_o the_o emperor_n command_n for_o it_o we_o do_v according_o see_v what_o effect_n the_o fear_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n have_v upon_o the_o council_n themselves_o for_o all_o the_o council_n assemble_v under_o arrian_n emperor_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o emperor_n that_o call_v they_o and_o if_o some_o shall_v think_v that_o it_o be_v rather_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o own_o conscience_n they_o must_v then_o allow_v that_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v real_o arrian_n and_o sincere_o orthodox_n within_o the_o space_n of_o less_o than_o thirty_o year_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o arrian_n council_n of_o ariminum_n be_v more_o than_o twice_o as_o numerous_a as_o the_o big_a general_n council_n beside_o the_o council_n indeed_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o emperor_n that_o call_v they_o and_o it_o be_v well_o worth_a the_o observe_n how_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n divide_v at_o the_o sardican_a council_n about_o the_o business_n of_o athanasius_n according_a to_o the_o different_a mind_n bishop_n mind_n see_v note_n c_o and_o f_o of_o this_o chapter_n constantine_n universal_a bishop_n of_o constantius_n and_o constans_n who_o send_v they_o thither_o by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n do_v from_o its_o first_o own_v of_o the_o christian_a religion_n look_v so_o big_a in_o the_o church_n that_o those_o of_o the_o high_a character_n in_o it_o do_v bow_v down_o to_o its_o will_n and_o pleasure_n and_o when_o withal_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v under_o this_o roman_a government_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o proper_a appellative_a of_o the_o christian_a church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v the_o roman_a church_n because_o roman_a and_o catholic_n be_v of_o the_o same_o import_n when_o all_o the_o world_n be_v roman_a and_o the_o principle_n of_o political_a unity_n among_o they_o all_o which_o make_v they_o one_o body_n and_o one_o church_n in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n be_v their_o own_v the_o roman_a emperor_n with_o his_o ecclesiastical_a senate_n or_o general_a council_n for_o their_o supreme_a ruler_n and_o governor_n it_o appear_v then_o that_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o supreme_a authority_n at_o that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n general_a council_n be_v but_o his_o senate_n and_o whether_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_n or_o the_o wrong_n it_o be_v his_o consent_n that_o give_v they_o their_o 19_o their_o baronius_n anno_fw-la 418._o about_o the_o schism_n of_o boniface_n and_o eulalius_n for_o the_o papacy_n symmachus_n governor_n of_o the_o city_n write_v to_o the_o emperor_n honorius_n because_o it_o belong_v to_o your_o piety_n to_o determine_v it_o i_o think_v i_o ought_v forthwith_o to_o consult_v your_o majesty_n about_o it_o thereupon_o honorius_n write_v back_o we_o command_v by_o our_o positive_a order_n that_o boniface_n do_v forthwith_o leave_v the_o place_n and_o obey_v the_o celestial_a command_n that_o be_v the_o imperial_a order_n idem_fw-la anno_fw-la 419._o which_o be_v obey_v so_o be_v it_o ordain_v by_o athalaricus_n king_n of_o italy_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n that_o in_o case_n of_o wrong_n the_o clergy_n shall_v appeal_v to_o the_o secular_a court_n cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 8._o ep._n 24._o &_o l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o so_o also_o do_v justinian_n novel_a 123._o command_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o execute_v a_o order_n of_o his_o jubemus_fw-la episcopum_fw-la romanum_fw-la see_v dr._n barrow_n supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n from_o page_n 324_o to_o 372._o instance_n of_o emperor_n appeal_v to_o in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n pope_n not_o intermeddle_v the_o donatist_n appeal_v from_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n after_o two_o council_n appoint_v by_o he_o to_o decide_v the_o difference_n who_o do_v thereupon_o assign_v they_o to_o meet_v at_o the_o council_n of_o milan_n s._n augustin_n contra_fw-la crescon_n l._n 3._o c._n 71._o and_o ep._n 162._o &_o 68_o and_o flavian_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v beat_v and_o banish_v for_o appeal_n to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o synod_n at_o ephesus_n petau._n ratio_fw-la temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 6._o c._n 19_o actual_a force_n for_o a_o general_a outward_a compliance_n and_o without_o this_o imperial_a assent_n we_o find_v scarce_o any_o symbol_n of_o faith_n or_o canon_n of_o discipline_n public_o or_o universal_o enjoin_v after_o the_o emperor_n be_v become_v christian_n but_o after_o the_o decree_n of_o either_o of_o those_o kind_n be_v conclude_v upon_o in_o council_n it_o be_v the_o emperor_n sanction_n and_o edict_n that_o give_v they_o the_o effectual_a force_n of_o a_o law_n to_o the_o
whole_a church_n which_o show_v the_o emperor_n share_n in_o the_o legislative_a power_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v near_o akin_a to_o his_o power_n in_o the_o senate_n about_o civil_a affair_n but_o at_o least_o very_o near_o as_o great_a in_o the_o council_n as_o the_o papal_a authority_n be_v afterward_o before_o it_o come_v to_o its_o full_a height_n and_o then_o in_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o law_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n the_o imperial_a authority_n appear_v everywhere_o to_o be_v the_o last_o resort_n and_o the_o last_o power_n that_o they_o jurisdiction_n they_o hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n p._n 180._o the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n do_v there_o contend_v with_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o superiority_n john_n the_o archbishop_n have_v many_o of_o the_o italian_a bishop_n of_o his_o party_n in_o it_o and_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la ital._n l._n 2._o &_o blondus_n decad._n 1._o l._n 9_o ann._n 608._o give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o contest_v of_o ravenna_n with_o rome_n all_o the_o day_n of_o pope_n martin_n the_o first_o eugenius_n the_o first_o vitalian_n and_o adeodat_n they_o will_v have_v no_o pallium_fw-la nor_o consecration_n from_o rome_n in_o acknowledgement_n of_o any_o dependence_n upon_o they_o s._n hierom._n ad_fw-la evagre_n if_o you_o dispute_v about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n orbis_n major_a est_fw-la urbe_fw-la wheresoever_o there_o be_v a_o bishop_n whether_o at_o rome_n or_o eugubium_n at_o constantinople_n or_o rhegium_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o dignity_n and_o of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n cardinal_n cusan_a l._n 2._o c._n 12._o show_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v equal_a but_o the_o execution_n of_o their_o office_n be_v bound_v by_o human_a law_n and_o order_n which_o if_o they_o come_v to_o cease_v those_o difference_n of_o great_a and_o less_o return_v again_o to_o their_o natural_a right_n that_o be_v to_o a_o equality_n aeneas_n silvius_n comment_n l._n 2._o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a every_o bishop_n live_v independent_a in_o his_o own_o jurisdiction_n appeal_v to_o for_o redress_v 3d._n dr._n barrow_n p._n 324._o to_o p._n 372._o grot._n in_o decal_n praecep_v 2._o note_v the_o 3d._n or_o for_o correction_n of_o church-governor_n which_o show_v it_o to_o have_v have_v also_o the_o full_a possession_n of_o the_o executive_a power_n and_o according_o do_v we_o find_v the_o title_n of_o the_o universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o external_n government_n of_o it_o assume_v by_o constantine_n in_o this_o state_n do_v the_o imperial_a authority_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n when_o the_o exercise_n of_o its_o power_n be_v the_o most_o unblameable_a so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n church_n establish_v from_o the_o very_a first_o appearance_n of_o the_o imperial_a throne_n in_o the_o church_n and_o no_o other_o political_a unity_n be_v there_o then_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o only_o this_o imperial_a headship_n the_o particular_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o ludovic_n bebenberg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n r._n &_o imp._n romanor_n pag._n 142._o in_o commentar_n m._n freherus_n when_o the_o emperor_n henry_n have_v object_v to_o the_o roman_n why_o against_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o ancestor_n they_o have_v choose_v they_o a_o pope_n without_o the_o leave_n of_o the_o king_n the_o pope_n excuse_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v choose_v by_o force_n but_o that_o he_o will_v not_o be_v consecrate_v till_o he_o do_v perfect_o understand_v by_o a_o embassy_n that_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o prince_n have_v consent_v to_o his_o election_n hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la cap._n 14._o it_o have_v be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n that_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n shall_v nominate_v the_o pope_n after_o which_o it_o be_v in_o the_o emperor_n power_n to_o confirm_v or_o invalidate_v the_o election_n and_o as_o he_o please_v either_o to_o admit_v he_o or_o to_o substitute_v another_o in_o his_o room_n c._n agatho_n 63._o distinct_a and_o this_o custom_n continue_v to_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n adrian_n anno_fw-la 815._o who_o will_v have_v change_v it_o but_o the_o old_a custom_n obtain_v again_o of_o expect_v the_o pope_n confirmation_n from_o the_o emperor_n as_o platina_n observe_v in_o gregor_n 9_o in_o the_o year_n 1072._o gregory_n be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o confirm_v he_o pope_n as_o it_o be_v then_o the_o custom_n caronza_n council_n summa_fw-la pag._n 437._o severinus_fw-la papa_n in_o locum_fw-la honorii_n subrogatus_fw-la ab_fw-la isaacio_fw-la hexarcho_fw-mi in_fw-la pontificatu_fw-la confirmatur_fw-la etc._n etc._n severinus_n be_v confirm_v pope_n by_o isaac_n the_o hexarch_n of_o italy_n for_o the_o election_n by_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n be_v not_o account_v valid_a in_o those_o day_n unless_o the_o emperor_n or_o their_o exarch_n have_v confirm_v they_o platina_n say_v the_o same_o in_o severinus_n and_o blondus_n the_o same_o with_o this_o of_o caranza_n l._n 9_o decad._n 1._o and_o add_v that_o the_o confirmation_n be_v put_v off_o for_o a_o year_n and_o a_o half_a because_o isaac_n do_v not_o go_v from_o ravenna_n to_o rome_n before_o sigebert_n in_o his_o chronicle_n mention_n a_o council_n hold_v by_o charlemaigne_n at_o rome_n before_o he_o be_v crown_v emperor_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v make_v defender_n of_o the_o church_n by_o adrian_n and_o there_o adrian_n and_o 150_o bishop_n do_v confer_v the_o right_n of_o choose_v the_o pope_n upon_o charles_n and_o of_o order_v the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o prince_n the_o same_o be_v mention_v by_o gratian_n d._n 69._o c._n hadrianus_n 22._o and_o by_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la ital._n l._n 4._o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n ludovicus_n the_o son_n of_o charlemaigne_n upon_o pope_n stephen_n be_v elect_v contrary_a to_o the_o order_n without_o the_o emperor_n command_n stephen_n to_o mend_v the_o matter_n make_v this_o order_n in_o the_o canon_n quia_fw-la sancta_fw-la d._n 52._o because_o the_o roman_a church_n suffer_v great_a violence_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n when_o the_o election_n be_v make_v without_o the_o emperor_n knowledge_n we_o ordain_v that_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v choose_v that_o he_o be_v elect_v in_o a_o full_a assembly_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n and_o so_o be_v choose_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o he_o be_v consecrate_v baronius_n anno_fw-la 827._o say_n of_o the_o election_n of_o pope_n valentinus_n that_o his_o consecration_n be_v defer_v till_o the_o emperor_n shall_v be_v consult_v about_o it_o pope_n leo_n the_o eight_o anno_fw-la 963._o make_n this_o order_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o emperor_n otho_n that_o according_a to_o the_o example_n of_o adrian_n bishop_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v who_o grant_v unto_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o order_v the_o apostolic_a see_n that_o he_o likewise_o with_o all_o the_o clergy_n do_v constitute_v and_o by_o his_o authority_n corroborate_v to_o his_o lord_n otho_n first_o king_n of_o the_o theuton_o and_o to_o his_o successor_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o italy_n the_o power_n of_o choose_v a_o successor_n and_o of_o dispose_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o sovereign_a apostolic_a see_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n that_o the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n shall_v take_v investiture_n from_o he_o and_o that_o none_o for_o the_o future_a shall_v take_v upon_o they_o the_o power_n of_o elect_v or_o consecrate_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o any_o other_o see_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o say_a emperor_n d._n 63._o in_o synodo_n 23._o the_o title_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o gratian_n be_v the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v of_o right_o appertain_v to_o the_o emperor_n bishopric_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o no_o other_o account_n for_o supremacy_n than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n and_o all_o of_o they_o be_v confine_v to_o their_o own_o particular_a territory_n but_o it_o be_v repute_v just_a and_o fit_v at_o the_o come_n in_o of_o the_o emperor_n into_o the_o church_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o their_o rule_v city_n shall_v have_v a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n from_o the_o rest_n as_o a_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o emperor_n court_n and_o residence_n and_o thus_o come_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v the_o precedence_n of_o all_o other_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n have_v constanstinople_n the_o second_o place_n to_o that_o of_o rome_n when_o that_o city_n become_v the_o seat_n of_o a_o new_a empire_n this_o primacy_n give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o great_a advantage_n over_o the_o interest_n of_o their_o fellow-bishop_n and_o be_v become_v very_o
necessary_a to_o the_o emperor_n for_o uphold_v their_o power_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o invasion_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n the_o emperor_n be_v willing_a to_o enlarge_v their_o authority_n to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o for_o the_o management_n of_o their_o own_o affair_n and_o after_o that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v settle_v in_o so_o many_o sovereign_a prince_n that_o church-authority_n which_o they_o themselves_o have_v now_o lose_v in_o those_o several_a kingdom_n they_o be_v not_o unwilling_a to_o bestow_v upon_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o their_o city_n and_o so_o by_o small_a advance_n he_o come_v at_o last_o to_o get_v the_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a bishop_n and_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n but_o yet_o still_o do_v the_o emperor_n retain_v their_o power_n of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o every_o new_a bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o emperor_n lamb._n emperor_n this_o be_v thus_o well_o express_v by_o john_n wax_v de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la p._n 119._o and_o so_o the_o ten_o king_n deliver_v to_o the_o beast_n their_o kingdom_n which_o they_o have_v get_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n according_a to_o apoc._n 17._o 12._o for_o after_o that_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o west_n do_v join_v again_o together_o in_o one_o body_n that_o by_o the_o bond_n and_o tie_n of_o the_o babylonish_n superstition_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o may_v fight_v against_o the_o lamb._n consent_n be_v still_o hold_v necessary_a for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o election_n as_o the_o chief_a power_n upon_o earth_n that_o give_v he_o his_o authority_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n he_o be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o emperor_n deputy_n and_o creature_n to_o be_v the_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o the_o divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o now_o will_v own_v no_o other_o secular_a head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o they_o but_o those_o sovereign_n which_o rule_v they_o and_o thus_o come_v the_o divide_a roman_a empire_n to_o be_v n_o one_o entire_a thing_n again_o and_o the_o several_a king_n in_o it_o to_o own_o one_o roman_a head_n again_o set_v up_o by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n thing_n continue_v not_o long_o in_o this_o mere_a spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a state_n the_o new_a ecclesiastical_a head_n use_v all_o way_n to_o make_v himself_o universal_o acknowledge_v for_o such_o and_o to_o that_o end_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n he_o assume_v a_o power_n of_o execute_v the_o canon_n of_o council_n upon_o sovereign_a prince_n to_o the_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o kingdom_n if_o they_o refuse_v to_o execute_v the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o all_o those_o that_o be_v disobedient_a to_o it_o and_o that_o even_o to_o the_o punishment_n of_o death_n from_o hence_o then_o we_o have_v a_o perfect_a idea_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o his_o image_n from_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n or_o of_o the_o imperial_a power_n restore_v by_o justinian_n the_o imperial_a authority_n be_v at_o first_o the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n afterward_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o one_o ecclesiastical_a sovereign_n who_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o emperor_n make_v this_o new_a empire_n the_o exact_a image_n of_o the_o first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o church-government_n of_o it_o and_o the_o manager_n and_o contriver_n of_o this_o new_a model_n be_v in_o history_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n call_v the_o false_a prophet_n chap._n v._n xiii_o rev._n xiii_o four_o ground_n for_o the_o apply_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o imperial_a power_n how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_n all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o worship_v he_o make_v they_o make_v a_o image_n to_o he_o give_v life_n to_o that_o image_n and_o make_v all_o receive_v its_o mark_n etc._n etc._n by_o the_o observation_n in_o the_o precede_a discourse_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v how_o just_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o imperial_a authority_n after_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n 1._o for_o the_o imperial_a authority_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v p._n 221._o be_v 〈…〉_o a_o long_o while_o the_o only_a command_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o the_o please_v the_o socrates_n proam_n in_o l._n 5._o we_o have_v therefore_o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o out_o history_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o emperor_n interest_n in_o it_o because_o that_o since_o they_o begin_v to_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n ecclesiastical_a affair_n do_v seem_v very_o much_o to_o depend_v upon_o they_o so_o that_o the_o most_o eminent_a council_n be_v in_o time_n past_a and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n summon_v by_o their_o consent_n and_o procurement_n see_v note_n on_o the_o three_o chapter_n b_o c_o d_o e_o f_o g_o i_o k_o the_o emperor_n have_v always_o the_o right_n of_o invest_v church-governor_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n till_o the_o council_n of_o worm_n in_o the_o year_n 1122._o and_o then_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o 3d._n weary_v with_o the_o vexation_n occasion_v he_o by_o the_o pope_n give_v up_o his_o right_n of_o the_o staff_n and_o the_o ring_n the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o investiture_n to_o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o aventin_n histor_n boior_n l._n 6._o the_o abbot_n of_o ursperg_n in_o his_o chronicle_n give_v the_o form_n of_o this_o concordat_fw-la betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o pope_n in_o return_n agree_v for_o the_o future_a that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o abbot_n etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v perform_v in_o his_o presence_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v shall_v receive_v the_o regalia_z of_o the_o emperor_n by_o the_o sceptre_n and_o this_o be_v call_v the_o unite_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n with_o the_o priesthood_n and_o long_o endeavour_v after_o under_o that_o name_n cardinal_n cusan_a concordia_fw-la catholic_n c._n 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o affirm_v that_o every_o emperor_n and_o prince_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n be_v of_o god_n alone_o and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n to_o summon_v general_a council_n and_o to_o regulate_v the_o procedure_v in_o they_o and_o to_o every_o prince_n to_o do_v the_o same_o in_o his_o respective_a territory_n for_o national_a and_o provincial_a council_n and_o that_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v negligent_a in_o these_o thing_n the_o emperor_n ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o authority_n in_o all_o such_o case_n that_o the_o emperor_n always_o preside_v in_o the_o council_n assist_v with_o fifteen_o or_o twenty_o of_o the_o noble_n of_o his_o court_n who_o he_o make_v to_o take_v place_n before_o all_o and_o he_o and_o his_o legate_n propound_v the_o matter_n that_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v pererius_n in_o apoc._n disp_n 5._o de_fw-fr constantino_n then_o come_v the_o imperial_a majesty_n first_o into_o the_o church_n which_o be_v then_o arm_v with_o both_o the_o sword_n etc._n etc._n for_o though_o from_o the_o first_o the_o church_n have_v that_o sword_n viz._n the_o secular_a sword_n yet_o than_o first_o begin_v the_o facility_n and_o conveniency_n of_o exercise_v it_o against_o whosoever_o it_o please_v only_a sovereign_a authority_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o all_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n so_o that_o all_o obedience_n give_v to_o the_o erroneous_a act_n of_o those_o counsel_n be_v real_o a_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n will_v only_o for_o those_o thing_n have_v no_o oblige_a power_n in_o they_o to_o over-rule_v the_o conscience_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o counsel_n authority_n and_o therefore_o since_o it_o have_v be_v long_o before_o that_o time_n receive_v as_o a_o maxim_n by_o those_o who_o own_v that_o council_n that_o all_o be_v there_o do_v by_o the_o spirit_n the_o socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o ep._n 4._o constantine_n unto_o the_o church_n he_o there_o tell_v they_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o particular_a ibid._n ep._n 2._o to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n for_o that_o which_o have_v be_v agree_v upon_o by_o the_o 300_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o nothing_o but_o the_o determination_n of_o god_n himself_o the_o holy_a ghost_n reside_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o such_o worthy_a person_n and_o inspire_v they_o with_o the_o divine_a will_n of_o god_n himself_o council_n constantinop_n universal_a 6._o action_n 17._o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la the_o
law_n and_o their_o sanction_n of_o council_n as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n about_o the_o way_n to_o salvation_n or_o make_v they_o receive_v the_o roman_a religion_n itself_o as_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o have_v all_o the_o authority_n that_o it_o lay_v claim_v to_o from_o the_o will_n of_o the_o emperor_n only_o in_o veneration_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o that_o empire_n and_o the_o supreme_a ruler_n of_o it_o or_o when_o the_o pope_n do_v make_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v own_v for_o the_o depose_v the_o gregor_n 7._o ep._n poll_n 18._o l._n 6._o richard_n prince_n of_o capua_n take_v this_o as_o part_v of_o his_o oath_n to_o the_o pope_n i_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n henry_n for_o every_o thing_n else_o and_o will_v swear_v fealty_n to_o he_o when_o i_o shall_v be_v exhort_v to_o it_o by_o thou_o or_o thy_o successor_n always_o with_o the_o exception_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n etc._n etc._n and_o it_o be_v the_o general_a practice_n of_o that_o church_n in_o case_n of_o the_o emperor_n failure_n of_o this_o defence_n of_o the_o church_n or_o in_o case_n of_o heresy_n contrary_n to_o it_o he_o be_v to_o be_v depose_v defender_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n by_o a_o divine_a commission_n to_o they_o from_o his_o hand_n at_o their_o confirmation_n in_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o thus_o recommend_v they_o under_o that_o sacred_a character_n as_o the_o immediate_a and_o special_a ordinance_n of_o god_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o will_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o in_o their_o command_n for_o the_o own_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o the_o divine_a inspiration_n of_o it_o in_o all_o thing_n the_o next_o exercise_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n power_n be_v by_o all_o the_o deceitful_a art_n of_o persuasion_n to_o get_v the_o world_n to_o make_v a_o image_n to_o 14._o rev._n 13_o 14._o the_o beast_n which_o do_v set_v out_o the_o great_a industry_n of_o the_o papal_a power_n upon_o its_o exaltation_n to_o the_o supremacy_n over_o the_o church_n to_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v as_o universal_a a_o empire_n over_o the_o world_n as_o the_o civil_a state_n of_o it_o be_v and_o so_o to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o this_o be_v obtain_v it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v power_n also_o to_o 15._o v._o 15._o give_v life_n to_o this_o image_n and_o questionless_a all_o will_v own_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v almost_o all_o its_o life_n from_o it_o from_o this_o appear_v from_o the_o oath_n that_o all_o the_o dignify_a clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v at_o their_o creation_n the_o form_n of_o which_o be_v thus_o set_v down_o lib._n 2._o decret_n tit._n 24._o i_o n._n n._n by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v bishop_n of_o etc._n etc._n will_v assist_v for_o the_o retain_v of_o the_o roman_a pacy_n and_o the_o regalia_z of_o st._n peter_n and_o to_o the_o maintain_v they_o against_o every_o man_n i_o will_v take_v care_n to_o preserve_v increase_n defend_v and_o further_o the_o right_n honour_n privilege_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o successor_n i_o will_v prosecute_v and_o suppress_v to_o my_o power_n all_o heretic_n schismatic_n and_o rebel_n against_o our_o lord_n the_o pope_n add_v to_o this_o the_o oath_n that_o the_o emperor_n and_o king_n take_v at_o their_o coronation_n to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o then_o the_o papal_a authority_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o image_n and_o the_o inspirer_n of_o it_o the_o papal_a authority_n in_o it_o of_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o lively_a a_o proof_n than_o to_o ibid._n ibid._n make_v the_o image_n speak_v and_o cause_n all_o to_o be_v kill_v that_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o and_o do_v not_o this_o very_o exact_o agree_v with_o the_o decree_n and_o canon_n of_o that_o church_n put_v in_o execution_n by_o its_o own_o court_n of_o judicature_n and_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o secular_a arm_n which_o it_o make_v its_o officer_n and_o executioner_n it_o be_v know_v that_o any_o dissent_n from_o the_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n be_v judge_v by_o they_o to_o be_v heresy_n and_o that_o the_o punishment_n of_o heresy_n be_v death_n and_o since_o all_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v make_v a_o papal_a monarchy_n and_o the_o pope_n the_o supreme_a head_n of_o it_o it_o be_v very_o proper_o say_v that_o he_o do_v cause_n the_o church_n to_o do_v all_o these_o thing_n the_o last_o mention_v exercise_n of_o the_o false-prophet_n power_n be_v to_o make_v all_o man_n receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o hand_n or_o forehead_n or_o to_o 17._o rev._n 13_o 16_o 17._o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n this_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o mystical_a at_o the_o first_o sight_n of_o it_o but_o the_o custom_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a part_n to_o give_v their_o soldier_n and_o slave_n a_o mark_n to_o know_v they_o for_o their_o own_o do_v make_v it_o plain_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o some_o ivy-leaf_n some_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 434._o let_v it_o therefore_o be_v take_v for_o clear_a and_o undoubted_a which_o all_o the_o father_n do_v unquestionable_o teach_v that_o this_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n 666_o do_v not_o relate_v to_o either_o the_o birth_n or_o death_n of_o christ_n or_o to_o any_o kind_n of_o duration_n or_o space_n of_o time_n but_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v the_o real_a name_n of_o antichrist_n and_o he_o there_o mention_n romanist_n and_o latin_n alcazar_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n de_fw-fr charactere_fw-la bestiae_fw-la the_o mark_n say_v he_o be_v not_o here_o any_o thing_n distinct_a from_o the_o number_n and_o the_o name_n 1._o because_o it_o be_v say_v the_o mark_n or_o the_o name_n or_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n which_o do_v not_o intimate_v three_o distinct_a thing_n but_o only_o three_o distinct_a name_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n 2._o because_o chap._n 20._o apoc._n it_o be_v say_v that_o all_o that_o have_v not_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v reign_v with_o christ_n where_o the_o mark_n include_v in_o it_o the_o name_n and_o number_n 3._o because_o chap._n 14._o 9_o it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o it_o be_v to_o those_o who_o shall_v receive_v the_o mark_n where_o all_o that_o have_v the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n be_v also_o comprehend_v he_o there_o also_o add_v that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n for_o soldier_n to_o receive_v the_o name_n of_o their_o prince_n in_o their_o skin_n so_o vegelius_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 8._o and_o l._n 2._o c._n 5._o soldier_n be_v list_a by_o be_v prick_v in_o the_o skin_n with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o prince_n or_o general_n so_o lipsius_n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o quote_v justinian_n code_n for_o it_o st._n augustine_n chrysostom_n and_o prudentius_n the_o society_n of_o bacchus_n be_v thus_o mark_v with_o a_o ivy-leaf_n peculiar_a mark_n and_o name_n which_o do_v distinguish_v those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o all_o other_o christian_n but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o best_a open_v the_o mystery_n of_o these_o expression_n be_v that_o observation_n of_o grotius_n upon_o this_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o common_a fashion_n in_o st._n john_n be_v time_n for_o every_o heathen_a god_n to_o have_v a_o particular_a society_n or_o fraternity_n belong_v to_o he_o and_o the_o way_n of_o admit_v any_o into_o these_o fraternity_n be_v 1._o by_o give_v they_o some_o hieroglyphic_n mark_v in_o their_o hand_n or_o forehead_n which_o be_v account_v sacred_a to_o that_o particular_a god_n as_o that_o of_o a_o ivy-leaf_n to_o own_v themselves_o of_o the_o fraternity_n of_o bacchus_n 2._o by_o seal_v they_o with_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o name_n of_o that_o god_n and_o 3._o with_o that_o number_n which_o the_o greek_a letter_n of_o their_o name_n do_v make_v up_o for_o the_o numeral_a cipher_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o alphabet_n thus_o the_o greek_a letter_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sun_n do_v in_o all_o make_v up_o 608._o and_o therefore_o his_o fraternity_n be_v mark_v with_o xh_n a_o very_a great_a confirmation_n of_o this_o way_n of_o interpret_n the_o name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n be_v irenaeus_n testimony_n from_o 24._o irenaeus_n l._n 5._o c._n 24._o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o st._n john_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o
mention_n the_o emperor_n henry_n charge_n against_o pope_n paschal_n ann._n 1107_o he_o say_v there_o of_o the_o papal_a power_n that_o they_o take_v a_o oath_n of_o every_o bishop_n to_o own_o all_o that_o for_o law_n that_o they_o shall_v say_v this_o oath_n be_v describe_v lib._n 2._o decret_n tit._n 24._o where_o they_o swear_v to_o obey_v all_o the_o pope_n command_n and_o to_o assist_v he_o against_o all_o that_o shall_v oppose_v themselves_o papal_a authority_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o as_o dictate_v by_o a_o infallible_a authority_n with_o the_o claim_n of_o infallibility_n as_o a_o inseparable_a prerogative_n of_o their_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n be_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o that_o church_n by_o which_o they_o confine_v all_o divine_a favour_n and_o all_o right_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o only_o as_o roman_a and_o by_o which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n and_o of_o eternal_a damnation_n in_o their_o hand_n to_o pronounce_v against_o all_o those_o who_o own_v not_o that_o divine_a authority_n and_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o they_o by_o which_o they_o appear_v as_o in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n in_o the_o church_n for_o by_o this_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n appear_v manifest_o to_o sit_v as_o a_o goddess_n in_o the_o church_n catholic_n to_o which_o all_o must_v submit_v with_o all_o the_o outward_a worship_n of_o their_o body_n and_o the_o inward_a veneration_n of_o their_o soul_n as_o the_o only_a oracle_n of_o god_n in_o all_o its_o decision_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n and_o as_o the_o immediate_a voice_n and_o thunder_n of_o god_n from_o heaven_n in_o all_o its_o anathema_n and_o excommunication_n and_o all_o this_o about_o matter_n which_o either_o be_v never_o make_v to_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n by_o any_o other_o authority_n but_o the_o mere_a will_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o which_o be_v know_v to_o be_v absolute_o contrary_a to_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n the_o light_n of_o natural_a conscience_n and_o to_o the_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n of_o mankind_n which_o be_v the_o candle_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o most_o fundamental_a 27._o prov._n 20._o 27._o criterion_n of_o the_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n of_o revelation_n or_o inspiration_n but_o some_o will_v question_v whether_o all_o this_o can_v amount_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o command_a man_n to_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n with_o divine_a honour_n though_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v do_v without_o any_o warrant_n from_o god_n for_o they_o because_o god_n himself_o be_v intend_v for_o the_o only_a object_n of_o all_o that_o worship_n that_o be_v thus_o enjoin_v this_o doubt_n may_v soon_o be_v resolve_v by_o what_o man_n will_v judge_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n though_o he_o shall_v have_v pretend_v that_o it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a presence_n of_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n as_o well_o as_o his_o own_o image_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o that_o immediate_a union_n of_o the_o true_a god_n with_o himself_o and_o his_o image_n or_o by_o what_o man_n can_v think_v of_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o simon_n magus_n under_o the_o supposition_n of_o his_o be_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n at_o several_a appearance_n whether_o will_v the_o adoration_n be_v excuse_v for_o be_v intend_v to_o the_o true_a god_n i_o will_v but_o demand_v of_o any_o sort_n of_o christian_n what_o they_o will_v think_v of_o such_o a_o unbounded_a power_n as_o have_v be_v mention_v in_o any_o party_n of_o man_n from_o who_o they_o differ_v which_o shall_v now_o arise_v with_o these_o claim_n of_o superiority_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n and_o shall_v force_v man_n conscience_n to_o acknowledge_v these_o claim_n to_o be_v due_a by_o divine_a right_n and_o shall_v real_o think_v they_o to_o be_v so_o upon_z as_o slight_a ground_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v now_o believe_v its_o own_o pretence_n upon_o and_o shall_v exercise_v these_o new_a power_n with_o as_o zealous_a design_n for_o god_n service_n as_o they_o of_o that_o church_n seem_v to_o do_v it_o will_v be_v hardly_o possible_a for_o any_o of_o a_o differ_a party_n to_o forbear_v the_o charge_v of_o this_o new_a pretender_n with_o the_o character_n of_o sit_v like_o a_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n or_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o he_o that_o require_v mere_a human_a law_n to_o be_v account_v divine_a inspiration_n which_o yet_o be_v nothing_o but_o his_o own_o will_n he_o plain_o make_v his_o own_o will_v a_o divine_a law_n and_o if_o he_o force_v it_o upon_o all_o the_o world_n for_o such_o he_o make_v his_o own_o will_v the_o universal_a lord_n of_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n which_o be_v the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o god_n alone_o without_o all_o question_n if_o the_o king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o assembly_n of_o his_o clergy_n shall_v use_v the_o same_o method_n and_o pretence_n that_o they_o have_v do_v to_o the_o protestant_n to_o force_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o papal_a party_n all_o over_o the_o world_n to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n they_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o the_o character_n of_o usurp_a upon_o the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o god_n in_o his_o church_n i_o do_v take_v it_o all_o this_o while_n for_o grant_v that_o the_o claim_n for_o this_o universal_a power_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o title_n of_o infallibility_n be_v unwarrantable_a and_o that_o be_v so_o easy_a a_o thing_n to_o be_v satisfy_v about_o that_o i_o think_v it_o not_o needful_a here_o to_o dilate_v upon_o it_o there_o need_v no_o better_a satisfaction_n to_o be_v have_v about_o it_o than_o what_o the_o slightness_n of_o the_o ground_n that_o be_v allege_v for_o this_o authority_n compare_v with_o the_o vast_a importance_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o they_o be_v to_o prove_v do_v at_o the_o first_o sight_n offer_v to_o any_o that_o be_v impartial_a but_o other_o have_v make_v it_o their_o business_n and_o to_o they_o i_o remit_v it_o the_o unwarrantableness_n of_o this_o claim_n be_v suppose_v in_o the_o objection_n and_o if_o that_o be_v once_o grant_v let_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v never_o so_o fair_a in_o its_o exercise_n of_o this_o power_n the_o instance_n abovementioned_a will_v make_v it_o sufficient_o clear_a how_o just_a the_o charge_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o image_n be_v due_a to_o it_o though_o it_o shall_v exercise_v this_o power_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n within_o much_o more_o moderate_a bound_n than_o it_o be_v know_v to_o do_v the_o reality_n of_o their_o intention_n may_v without_o any_o difficulty_n be_v believe_v for_o it_o be_v long_o since_o foretell_v that_o the_o time_n will_v come_v that_o whosoever_o kill_v the_o true_a member_n of_o christ_n shall_v 4._o john_n 16._o 2_o 4._o think_v that_o he_o do_v god_n service_n in_o it_o and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v foretell_v on_o purpose_n that_o when_o the_o time_n shall_v come_v we_o shall_v remember_v that_o it_o have_v be_v tell_v we_o of_o they_o st._n paul_n do_v give_v the_o example_n of_o it_o 11._o act_n 22._o 3_o 4._o act_n 26._o 9_o 10_o 11._o in_o himself_o he_o very_o think_v with_o himself_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v many_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n of_o nazareth_n and_o according_o do_v they_o for_o he_o shut_v up_o the_o saint_n in_o prison_n when_o they_o be_v put_v to_o death_n he_o give_v his_o voice_n against_o they_o he_o even_o compel_v they_o to_o blaspheme_v and_o be_v exceed_o mad_a against_o they_o and_o yet_o be_v zealous_a towards_o god_n while_o he_o be_v persecute_v that_o way_n unto_o the_o death_n and_o yet_o sure_o none_o will_v ever_o maintain_v that_o the_o zealous_a intention_n of_o these_o cruel_a action_n will_v excuse_v they_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o inhumanity_n and_o murder_n the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o intention_n in_o all_o these_o diabolical_a act_n of_o antichristian_a tyranny_n do_v only_o denote_v how_o absolute_a the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v in_o they_o by_o the_o power_n he_o have_v over_o they_o to_o make_v they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o do_v god_n service_n all_o the_o while_n that_o they_o be_v act_v by_o the_o rage_n of_o the_o devil_n wherefore_o it_o may_v now_o be_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o great_a malignity_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n do_v lie_v in_o the_o acknowledgement_n
of_o a_o universal_a arbitrary_a jurisdiction_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o man_n in_o the_o governing-power_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n and_o church_n i_o need_v add_v nothing_o else_o to_o make_v the_o character_n of_o it_o comprehensive_a enough_o of_o all_o the_o particular_n include_v in_o it_o for_o this_o unbounded_a power_n especial_o when_o secure_v by_o the_o plea_n of_o infallibility_n do_v comprehend_v in_o it_o all_o the_o tyrannical_a imposition_n that_o can_v enslave_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n to_o give_v a_o absolute_a and_o divine_a reverence_n to_o the_o supreme_a power_n a_o ungrounded_a belief_n of_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o man_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o conscience_n do_v oblige_v a_o man_n to_o a_o blind_a faith_n in_o they_o for_o every_o the_o most_o absurd_a and_o extravagant_a thing_n that_o they_o affirm_v and_o to_o a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o all_o their_o most_o unreasonable_a and_o arbitrary_a injunction_n it_o bind_v he_o to_o renounce_v all_o use_n of_o his_o understanding_n that_o shall_v enable_v he_o to_o discover_v a_o falsehood_n and_o to_o stifle_v all_o the_o light_n of_o conscience_n in_o he_o which_o will_v make_v he_o discern_v betwixt_o good_a and_o evil_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v it_o not_o only_o lay_v a_o man_n open_a to_o the_o inspiration_n and_o illusion_n of_o the_o devil_n but_o to_o take_v they_o also_o for_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n and_o make_v he_o uncapable_a of_o the_o grace_n of_o repentance_n this_o do_v make_v it_o easy_a to_o understand_v how_o the_o worshipper_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v also_o worship_v the_o dragon_n who_o give_v power_n to_o he_o for_o this_o power_n be_v not_o of_o god_n but_o of_o the_o dragon_n and_o for_o his_o service_n as_o it_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v the_o worship_n that_o be_v pay_v to_o it_o be_v the_o worship_v of_o that_o anselmus_fw-la that_o ribera_n on_o 16_o b._n cap._n 13._o move_v a_o doubt_n how_o antichrist_n that_o be_v to_o deceive_v the_o world_n with_o a_o false_a show_n can_v persuade_v they_o to_o worship_v the_o devil_n or_o dragon_n and_o thereupon_o say_v the_o interpreter_n do_v thus_o answer_v man_n shall_v worship_v antichrist_n but_o because_o he_o shall_v have_v his_o power_n from_o the_o devil_n by_o worship_v of_o he_o they_o shall_v worship_v the_o devil_n so_o aretas_n primatius_fw-la ausbertus_n haymo_n ambrose_n anselmus_fw-la dragon_n or_o of_o the_o devil_n for_o who_o service_n it_o be_v beside_o that_o the_o devil_n or_o dragon_n be_v represent_v as_o the_o constant_a companion_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o last_o and_o so_o must_v be_v the_o inspirer_n and_o manager_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o all_o he_o do_v and_o then_o the_o devil_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v as_o real_o in_o the_o throne_n again_o as_o he_o be_v in_o the_o red_a dragon_n so_o that_o the_o dragon_n by_o that_o do_v become_v the_o life_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o both_o together_o make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n of_o sovereign_a power_n that_o be_v worship_v and_o this_o do_v very_o well_o express_v the_o tyrannical_a persecution_n of_o the_o faithful_a member_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o roman_a power_n which_o be_v almost_o the_o whole_a character_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o 3._o rev._n 12._o 3._o chapter_n before_o this_o and_o for_o which_o he_o wear_v those_o bloody_a colour_n chap._n iu._n xiii_o rev._n xiii_o a_o essay_n to_o apply_v the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o imperial_a power_n the_o church_n no_o monarchy_n before_o constantine_n with_o he_o come_v in_o the_o monarchical_a form_n of_o church-government_n with_o a_o ecclesiastical_a senate_n the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n in_o the_o church_n both_o as_o to_o the_o legislative_a and_o executive_a part_n of_o the_o government_n with_o the_o civil_a power_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o roman_a senate_n the_o first_o ground_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o charge_n of_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n beforementioned_a may_v seem_v at_o the_o very_a first_o sight_n to_o be_v just_a enough_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o image_n or_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o papal_a authority_n which_o be_v the_o head_n and_o life_n of_o it_o but_o it_o may_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v so_o easy_a to_o apply_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o secular_a imperial_a power_n for_o a_o clear_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o take_v a_o view_n of_o the_o different_a state_n of_o the_o church_n when_o under_o persecution_n and_o when_o advance_v to_o the_o imperial_a throne_n it_o be_v very_o evident_a that_o the_o catholic_n church_n however_o unite_v it_o may_v be_v yet_o be_v certain_o no_o monarchy_n in_o the_o time_n before_o constantine_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v the_o only_a pretender_n to_o the_o sovereignty_n at_o that_o time_n be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o have_v have_v then_o but_o a_o very_a limit_a jurisdiction_n and_o nothing_o do_v pass_v for_o a_o law_n of_o the_o church_n but_o what_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o common_a assembly_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o it_o the_o church_n do_v much_o resemble_v the_o union_n and_o government_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o unite_a province_n the_o bishop_n and_o his_o clergy_n be_v the_o stand_a authority_n of_o every_o particular_a jurisdiction_n and_o the_o people_n and_o inferior_a clergy_n be_v general_o the_o elector_n of_o the_o bishop_n into_o their_o particular_a place_n and_o the_o general_a assembly_n of_o they_o all_o in_o council_n be_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n by_o they_o be_v law_n make_v and_o they_o be_v account_v the_o last_o appeal_n for_o the_o determination_n of_o all_o material_a controversy_n about_o jurisdiction_n upon_o constantine_n conversion_n power_n conversion_n the_o jesuit_n pererius_n disp_n 5._o in_o apocalypsin_n de_fw-fr constantino_n then_o be_v the_o imperial_a majesty_n first_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n come_v to_o be_v arm_v against_o its_o enemy_n with_o two_o sword_n the_o one_o the_o temporal_a sword_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o secular_o or_o laic_n and_o of_o christian_a prince_n the_o other_o spiritual_a in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o church-prelate_n but_o chief_o that_o in_o the_o papal_a power_n there_o appear_v a_o new_a form_n of_o government_n in_o the_o church_n that_o which_o before_o be_v but_o a_o aristocracy_n come_v now_o to_o be_v a_o monarchy_n under_o a_o emperor_n and_o a_o ecclesiastical_a senate_n but_o yet_o with_o so_o much_o deference_n to_o the_o emperor_n as_o he_o may_v evident_o be_v perceive_v to_o be_v the_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o be_v france_n be_v constantine_n summon_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o preside_v there_o euseb_n vit_fw-mi constantin_n l._n 1._o c._n 37._o l._n 3._o c._n 6._o and_o before_o have_v command_v and_o enjoin_v the_o meeting_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o arles_n euseb_n l._n 10._o c._n 5._o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n be_v summon_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o two_o emperor_n constantius_n and_o constans_n sozomen_fw-fr l._n 3._o c._n 10._o the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o that_o council_n in_o theodoret._n l._n 2._o c._n 8._o say_v the_o emperor_n well-beloved_a of_o god_n gather_v we_o together_o from_o divers_a city_n and_o province_n and_o have_v order_v we_o to_o hold_v a_o synod_n in_o the_o town_n of_o sardica_n so_o also_o athanasius_n apol._n 2._o of_o the_o same_o thing_n by_o the_o edict_n of_o the_o most_o religious_a emperor_n constans_n and_o constantius_n the_o second_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n be_v summon_v by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n as_o socrates_n express_o say_v l._n 5._o c._n 8._o &_o theodoret._n l._n 5._o c._n 9_o that_o they_o be_v assemble_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o the_o council_n 1_o tom._n council_n express_v their_o be_v assemble_v at_o the_o emperor_n command_n and_o desire_v he_o to_o confirm_v their_o decree_n by_o his_o judgement_n and_o seal_n the_o three_o general_n council_n at_o ephesus_n epist_n synodal_n ad_fw-la theodos_fw-la apud_fw-la cyrill_n tom._n 4._o council_n we_o present_v our_o person_n in_o the_o synod_n that_o you_o have_v command_v etc._n etc._n and_o they_o desire_v leave_v of_o the_o emperor_n with_o all_o humility_n to_o go_v to_o their_o several_a home_n till_o the_o business_n be_v determine_v and_o the_o emperor_n in_o his_o confirmation_n of_o it_o say_z the_o emperor_n due_o inform_v of_o all_o be_v well_o satisfy_v that_o the_o holy_a synod_n have_v do_v all_o thing_n canonical_o soon_o after_o this_o do_v theodosius_n call_v another_o council_n at_o ephesus_n and_o say_v of_o dioscorus_n to_o that_o council_n we_o
council_n thus_o speak_v we_o have_v pronounce_v a_o definitive_a sentence_n free_a from_o error_n certain_a and_o infallible_a by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o emperor_n be_v mere_a will_n be_v thereby_o make_v a_o divine_a law_n oblige_v the_o conscience_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o immediate_a will_n of_o god_n whenever_o the_o thing_n enjoin_v be_v real_o no_o part_n of_o his_o declare_a will_n and_o thus_o come_v the_o emperor_n to_o make_v good_a the_o title_n of_o their_o etc._n their_o cod._n justinian_n do_fw-mi trinitat_fw-la l._n 3._o theodos_fw-la &_o valentinian_n hormisdae_fw-la p._n p._n accord_n to_o those_o law_n which_o have_v already_o be_v make_v by_o our_o divinity_n how_o much_o our_o divinity_n abhor_v and_o novel_a 126._o a_o most_o manifest_a constitution_n of_o our_o deity_n nostri_fw-la numinis_fw-la baronius_n anno._n 419._o honorius_n the_o emperor_n give_v this_o order_n to_o symmachus_n praef._n urb._n upon_o the_o information_n send_v he_o about_o the_o schism_n of_o boniface_n and_o eulalius_n we_o command_v that_o boniface_n forthwith_o depart_v and_o obey_v our_o celestial_a command_n and_o symmachus_n in_o answer_n to_o honorius_n further_a order_n to_o receive_v boniface_n return_v this_o we_o have_v publish_v the_o celestial_a decree_n every_o one_o be_v rejoice_v at_o it_o pancirol_n notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a p._n 109._o the_o emperor_n do_v first_o subscribe_v his_o name_n to_o the_o rescript_n before_o any_o else_o a._n a._n manu_fw-la divina_fw-la ibidem_fw-la p._n 172._o 6._o and_o thus_o use_v the_o prince_n to_o subscribe_v his_o hand_n a._n m._n d._n that_o be_v august_n manu_fw-la divina_fw-la novel_a valentinian_n l._n de_fw-fr homicidio_fw-la casu_fw-la and_o those_o who_o have_v the_o emperor_n hand_n to_o their_o letter_n be_v say_v to_o be_v prick_v or_o point_v down_o by_o the_o divine_a hand_n lib._n 4._o c._n the_o advocate_n dicitur_fw-la jamjam_fw-la justinian_n call_v this_o a_o divine_a mark_v out_o divinam_fw-la subnotationem_fw-la l._n 1._o in_o fin_n c._n de_fw-fr justin_n c._n confirmand_n according_o have_v the_o emperor_n letters-patent_n the_o name_n of_o sacra_fw-la in_o distinction_n to_o all_o other_o licenses_fw-la so_o zeno_n lib._n penult_n c._n de_fw-fr re_fw-mi militari_fw-la we_o allow_v none_o for_o the_o future_a to_o be_v list_a either_o in_o their_o horse_n or_o foot_n without_o the_o commendatory_a letter_n of_o our_o divinity_n sine_fw-la numinis_fw-la nostri_fw-la sacra_fw-la probatoria_fw-la and_o afterward_o that_o they_o only_o be_v list_v on_o the_o confine_n or_o in_o the_o list_n who_o have_v a_o licence_n for_o it_o from_o our_o divinity_n probatorias_fw-la sc_fw-la sacras_fw-la a_fw-la nostra_fw-la divinitate_fw-la and_o pancirol_n notit_fw-la imp._n orient_a pag._n 255._o observe_v in_o general_n that_o the_o action_n and_o affair_n of_o the_o emperor_n have_v every_o where_o in_o the_o civil_a law_n the_o epithet_n of_o divine_a as_o his_o divine_a indulgence_n his_o divine_a delegation_n his_o divine_a sanction_n his_o divine_a house_n etc._n etc._n divinity_n which_o be_v before_o the_o stile_n of_o their_o common_a edict_n upon_o much_o more_o proper_a and_o real_a ground_n than_o ever_o before_o be_v think_v of_o and_o the_o obedience_n that_o be_v give_v to_o their_o will_n in_o such_o thing_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o divine_a spirit_n and_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v believe_v be_v the_o give_v they_o a_o divine_a honour_n and_o the_o worship_v of_o their_o will_n as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n 2._o all_o the_o honour_n and_o preference_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v say_v even_o by_o general_a counsel_n which_o do_v first_o distinguish_v this_o church_n from_o the_o rest_n to_o be_v give_v it_o only_o because_o rome_n be_v the_o imperial_a city_n of_o the_o world_n all_o the_o worship_n then_o that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v give_v it_o only_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n of_o that_o city_n and_o so_o the_o worship_v of_o that_o church_n be_v the_o worship_v of_o that_o authority_n honour_n authority_n council_n constantinopol_n sub_fw-la gratiano_n &_o theodosio_n canon_n 5._o so_o socrates_n l._n 5._o c._n 8._o and_o sozomon_n give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o l._n 7_o c._n 9_o because_o that_o constantinople_n have_v not_o only_o the_o same_o name_n and_o a_o like_a senate_n and_o magistrate_n with_o rome_n but_o do_v also_o carry_v the_o same_o ensign_n of_o authority_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v equal_a to_o old_a rome_n in_o all_o right_n and_o honour_n the_o second_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n do_v decree_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v be_v the_o next_o in_o precedence_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n because_o that_o city_n be_v new_a rome_n and_o this_o be_v thus_o explain_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o general_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n at_o their_o confirmation_n of_o equal_a privilege_n to_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n with_o those_o of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n the_o father_n say_v they_o give_v the_o see_v of_o old_a rome_n its_o privilege_n upon_o the_o account_n contend_v account_n council_n chalcedon_n sub_fw-la mareiano_n &_o valentin_n canon_n 28._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o its_o be_v the_o reign_v city_n baronius_n anno._n 448_o cites_n valentinian_n acknowledgement_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n novel_a 14._o that_o the_o merit_n of_o st._n peter_n the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o synod_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o its_o primacy_n if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o divine_a right_n it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o diminution_n to_o it_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o other_o and_o in_o the_o year_n 451._o he_o quote_v galla_n placidia_n letter_n to_o her_o son_n theodosius_n about_o that_o affair_n who_o say_v there_o that_o it_o do_v become_v they_o to_o keep_v up_o a_o due_a reverence_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o be_v the_o lady_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n a_o clear_a evidence_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o primacy_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v that_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n l._n 6._o l._n 15._o and_o in_o sin_n c._n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la eccles_n which_o be_v make_v a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o council_n at_o constantinople_n when_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o west_n be_v just_a fall_v we_o judge_v and_o ordain_v say_v he_o that_o the_o most_o holy_a church_n of_o this_o most_o religious_a city_n of_o constantinople_n the_o mother_n of_o our_o piety_n and_o of_o all_o christian_n of_o the_o orthodox_n religion_n and_o the_o most_o holy_a see_v of_o this_o royal_a city_n for_o ever_o have_v for_o the_o future_a in_o consideration_n that_o it_o be_v the_o imperial_a city_n all_o privilege_n and_o honour_n over_o the_o creation_n of_o bishop_n right_o of_o precedence_n before_o all_o other_o and_o all_o other_o thing_n which_o they_o shall_v be_v know_v to_o have_v have_v either_o before_o or_o during_o our_o reign_n and_o that_o this_o continue_a appear_v from_o l._n 16._o c._n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la ecclesiis_fw-la the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n be_v head_n of_o all_o other_o church_n upon_o this_o account_n also_o be_v it_o as_o guicciardin_n observe_v l._n 4._o histor_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o ravenna_n and_o constantinople_n so_o often_o dispute_v the_o primacy_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n because_o that_o it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o chief_a seat_n of_o the_o church_n follow_v the_o residence_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n in_o particular_a refuse_v to_o receive_v the_o pall_n from_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o four_o pope_n together_o viz._n martin_n 1._o eugenius_n 1_o vitalian_n and_o adeodat_n and_o they_o be_v therefore_o call_v autocephali_n or_o self-headed_n by_o the_o pope_n in_o memory_n of_o it_o anastasius_n bibliothec._n in_o these_o pope_n life_n say_v that_o it_o be_v against_o the_o supremacy_n that_o they_o contend_v of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n of_o it_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n do_v the_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o bishop_n at_o constantinople_n give_v the_o same_o privilege_n also_o to_o the_o see_v of_o new-rome_n judge_v it_o in_o all_o reason_n fit_a that_o a_o city_n adorn_v with_o a_o senate_n and_o a_o imperial_a power_n shall_v enjoy_v the_o same_o privilege_n with_o old_a rome_n 〈…〉_o like_o unto_o it_o to_o have_v the_o token_n of_o majesty_n in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n the_o synod_n in_o trullo_n give_v the_o general_a reason_n of_o this_o from_o 〈◊〉_d ancient_a canon_n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o thirty_o eight_o canon_n which_o be_v that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n shall_v follow_v the_o imperial_a order_n
eight_o substitute_v in_o his_o place_n by_o the_o emperor_n approbation_n and_o the_o old_a law_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o consecration_n of_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o emperor_n order_n be_v renew_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o another_o council_n and_o anathema_n and_o banishment_n be_v the_o punishment_n of_o the_o disobedient_a d._n 63._o c._n in_o synodo_n 23._o see_v note_n l_o on_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n theodor._n à _fw-la niem_fw-la say_v he_o see_v the_o patent_n from_o whence_o this_o be_v draw_v preserve_v at_o florence_n in_o testimony_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o he_o live_v under_o john_n the_o xxiiid_n the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o second_o upon_o complaint_n of_o great_a disorder_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n go_v in_o the_o year_n 1046._o to_o rome_n there_o depose_v gregory_n the_o six_o and_o fetch_v up_o clement_a the_o second_o and_o the_o roman_n swear_v to_o he_o that_o they_o will_v never_o choose_v they_o any_o pope_n without_o his_o consent_n and_o upon_o the_o meeting_n of_o a_o great_a council_n there_o it_o be_v ordain_v that_o the_o new-elected_n pope_n shall_v not_o be_v so_o account_v till_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v confirm_v it_o and_o that_o the_o pope_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v create_v without_o his_o authority_n petr._n damian_n in_o lib._n gratis_o platina_n &_o onuphr_n in_o clement_n 2._o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n ann._n 1055._o order_n the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v begin_v by_o the_o cardinal_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n to_o consent_v to_o it_o and_o add_v seeing_z nevertheless_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o our_o dear_a son_n henry_n who_o be_v at_o present_a hold_v for_o king_n and_o to_o be_v emperor_n afterward_o as_o we_o have_v grant_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n who_o shall_v obtain_v this_o right_n in_o person_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n in_o the_o synod_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1106._o be_v that_o dreadful_a charge_n draw_v up_o against_o gregory_n the_o seven_o or_o hildebrand_n for_o aspire_v to_o the_o papacy_n without_o either_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n or_o the_o senate_n or_o people_n in_o the_o year_n 1107._o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o three_o set_v forth_o a_o remonstrance_n against_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o and_o conclude_v that_o although_o by_o right_n and_o force_v of_o arm_n he_o can_v retain_v the_o ancient_a custom_n observe_v of_o so_o long_a time_n by_o so_o many_o holy_a father_n touch_v the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o right_n of_o investiture_n yet_o he_o shall_v not_o much_o trouble_v himself_o about_o it_o if_o they_o will_v return_v he_o the_o estate_n and_o chattel_n which_o they_o retain_v by_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o laity_n and_o will_v content_v themselves_o with_o the_o title_n aventin_n histor_n boior_fw-la l._n 6._o and_o upon_o take_v pope_n paschal_n prisoner_n by_o henry_n it_o be_v swear_v to_o by_o the_o pope_n that_o the_o right_n of_o confirm_v or_o invest_v the_o new_a choose_a bishop_n shall_v be_v always_o in_o the_o emperor_n and_o none_o shall_v dare_v to_o own_v they_o before_o they_o be_v invest_v by_o the_o emperor_n command_n sigebert_n say_v thus_o concern_v this_o affair_n chron._n ann._n 1111._o the_o king_n or_o emperor_n will_v use_v the_o authority_n which_o the_o emperor_n have_v use_v since_o the_o time_n of_o charlemaigne_n for_o 300_o year_n and_o more_o under_o 63_o pope_n 1118._o gelasius_n the_o second_o succeed_v paschal_n the_o second_o and_o be_v create_v without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o thereupon_o return_v from_o milan_n to_o rome_n and_o consecrate_v gregory_n the_o eight_o in_o his_o place_n 1165._o paschal_n the_o three_o be_v confirm_v pope_n by_o the_o council_n of_o wurtzbourg_n where_o this_o remarkable_a decree_n be_v make_v that_o for_o the_o future_a no_o pope_n shall_v be_v create_v but_o after_o the_o ancient_a fashion_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n aventin_n hist_o boior_fw-la l._n 6._o and_o afterward_o that_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v call_v only_o nuntius_fw-la christi_fw-la and_o not_o to_o be_v the_o rival_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n and_o a_o oath_n be_v thereupon_o take_v by_o all_o there_o present_a the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o paris_n agree_v about_o the_o year_n 1404._o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v right_a of_o patronage_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o appertain_v of_o divine_a right_n to_o the_o cardinal_n but_o to_o the_o people_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o he_o to_o the_o emperor_n epist_n universit_fw-la paris_n editae_fw-la a._n hutten_n ann._n 1520._o emperor_n confirmation_n of_o he_o and_o be_v the_o imperial_a authority_n that_o do_v many_o time_n call_v they_o emperor_n they_o nothing_o be_v more_o common_a in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n than_o the_o summoning_n and_o deposition_n of_o pope_n by_o the_o emperor_n to_o a_o account_n for_o their_o irregular_a action_n and_o depose_v they_o the_o usual_a title_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n give_v their_o emperor_n be_v chapter_n be_v guicciard_n histor_n l._n 4._o in_o this_o time_n of_o the_o exarchat_n that_o be_v after_o justinian_n recovery_n of_o italy_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o civil_a power_n pass_v their_o life_n under_o the_o subjection_n of_o the_o emperor_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o who_o or_o of_o their_o exarch_n they_o dare_v not_o receive_v or_o exercise_v the_o pontifical_a and_o therefore_o their_o address_n to_o the_o emperor_n must_v be_v proportionable_o submissive_a as_o follow_v 601._o gregory_n the_o great_a who_o by_o the_o romanist_n be_v make_v the_o example_n of_o a_o good_a pope_n in_o his_o second_o book_n ep._n 62._o &_o 65._o to_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n have_v these_o expression_n he_o be_v guilty_a before_o the_o almighty_a who_o in_o all_o that_o he_o say_v or_o do_v be_v not_o clear_a towards_o his_o most_o serene_a lord_n and_o i_o the_o unworthy_a servant_n of_o your_o piety_n if_o etc._n etc._n and_o i_o when_o i_o speak_v thus_o to_o my_o lord_n what_o be_o i_o but_o dust_n and_o a_o worm_n of_o the_o earth_n etc._n etc._n power_n be_v give_v my_o lord_n from_o heaven_n over_o all_o man_n i_o have_v commit_v will_v christ_n say_v my_o priest_n or_o bishop_n into_o thy_o hand_n and_o l._n 2._o ep._n 64._o my_o tongue_n can_v express_v the_o favour_n that_o i_o have_v receive_v of_o the_o almighty_a and_o of_o the_o most_o serene_a emperor_n my_o lord_n and_o ep._n 52._o i_o have_v send_v he_o to_o the_o foot_n of_o my_o lord_n and_o yet_o gregory_n speak_v bold_o enough_o to_o he_o when_o he_o reprove_v he_o as_o his_o confessor_n l._n 2._o ep._n 64._o and_o l._n 6._o ep._n 11._o to_o anastasius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n all_o that_o be_v advance_v into_o holy_a order_n ought_v always_o to_o give_v thanks_o for_o it_o to_o almighty_a god_n and_o always_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o the_o life_n of_o our_o most_o pious_a and_o most_o christian_a lord_n the_o emperor_n pope_n agatho_n council_n 6._o act._n 2._o and_o 4._o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o he_o give_v ready_a obedience_n to_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v command_v he_o by_o the_o sacred_a letter_n patent_n of_o his_o most_o clement_a fortitude_n and_o that_o again_o to_o do_v his_o due_a obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n in_o make_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o part_n address_v themselves_o to_o the_o most_o pious_a foot_n of_o his_o goodness_n call_v rome_n the_o servant_n city_n of_o his_o most_o serene_a empire_n often_o use_v according_a to_o your_o most_o pious_a command_n and_o we_o beseech_v you_o upon_o the_o bend_a knee_n of_o our_o soul_n 800._o ado_n viennensis_n in_o chronic._n an._n 798._o aimoin_v l._n 4._o c._n 90._o refute_v the_o coronation_n of_o charlemaigne_n by_o pope_n leo._n and_o that_o after_o the_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n he_o be_v adore_v by_o the_o pope_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o former_a emperor_n and_o salvian_n in_o epistolam_fw-la ad_fw-la parent_n explain_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n he_o say_v that_o as_o servant_n they_o kiss_v the_o foot_n of_o their_o master_n an._n 854._o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n lotharius_n that_o he_o observe_v his_o and_o his_o predecessor_n command_v and_o shall_v always_o observe_v they_o dis_n 10._o c._n 9_o an._n 1158._o pope_n adrian_n the_o four_o together_o with_o all_o the_o cardinal_n and_o clergy_n send_v to_o the_o emperor_n frcderick_n and_o acknowledge_v he_o lord_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o city_n and_o of_o the_o world_n vrbis_fw-la &_o orbis_n raderius_n de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la frederici_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 22._o paulus_n
a_o superior_a authority_n in_o himself_o above_o that_o of_o the_o emperor_n but_o because_o he_o judge_v the_o emperor_n mind_n to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o it_o be_v account_v a_o kind_n of_o sacrilege_n to_o revoke_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v decree_v in_o council_n but_o neither_o can_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n nor_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o clergy_n hinder_v the_o council_n from_o do_v as_o council_n use_v to_o do_v that_o be_v from_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o their_o emperor_n and_o so_o as_o justinian_n will_v have_v it_o they_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v defend_v they_o or_o any_o part_n of_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n whereas_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o that_o council_n the_o chief_a of_o these_o thing_n be_v particular_o examine_v and_o ibas_n and_o theodoret_n the_o author_n of_o these_o write_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o synod_n as_o orthodox_n and_o the_o diligence_n the_o council_n chalcedon_n action_n 8_o va_o which_o when_o he_o have_v say_v all_o the_o bishop_n cry_v out_o theodoret_n be_v worthy_a of_o his_o seat_n in_o the_o church_n let_v the_o church_n receive_v its_o orthodox_n pastor_n etc._n etc._n and_o action_n 9_o c._n 10._o the_o pope_n legate_n paschasius_fw-la in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n pronounce_v that_o upon_o read_v the_o vote_n of_o the_o most_o reverand_n bishop_n ibas_n be_v approve_v by_o they_o for_o upon_o a_o review_n of_o his_o epistle_n we_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v orthodox_n and_o for_o this_o decree_v he_o to_o be_v restore_v to_o his_o bishopric_n and_o that_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v unjust_o put_v out_o be_v repair_v and_o this_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v quote_v by_o pope_n vigilius_n against_o justinian_n in_o his_o constitution_n and_o decree_v the_o contrary_a to_o he_o with_o this_o preamble_n we_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o afterward_o these_o thing_n therefore_o we_o have_v order_v with_o caution_n and_o diligence_n epistle_n of_o ibas_n in_o particular_a declare_v to_o contain_v in_o it_o no_o heretical_a opinion_n here_o be_v as_o great_a a_o instance_n of_o imperial_a authority_n over_o a_o council_n as_o can_v well_o be_v give_v to_o make_v they_o define_v his_o will_n to_o be_v a_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n contrary_a to_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o own_o clergy_n be_v sufficient_a witness_n of_o it_o to_o the_o world_n by_o refuse_v to_o subscribe_v to_o that_o falsehood_n about_o a_o thing_n which_o their_o eye_n may_v be_v the_o judge_n of_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o that_o synod_n do_v justinian_n also_o authorize_v a_o new_a way_n of_o anathema_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o be_v to_o curse_v the_o dead_a who_o he_o judge_v not_o to_o have_v be_v right_a in_o the_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o practice_n never_o before_o hear_v of_o and_o therein_o among_o the_o rest_n he_o curse_v origen_n who_o in_o his_o time_n be_v account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o the_o church_n for_o sanctity_n of_o life_n for_o profound_a learning_n and_o his_o great_a service_n to_o the_o church_n so_o that_o if_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o pardon_v he_o and_o some_o of_o the_o rest_n their_o speculative_a error_n they_o possible_o may_v be_v those_o saint_n in_o heaven_n against_o which_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n rev._n 13._o 6._o but_o beside_o this_o he_o bring_v in_o fashion_n another_o way_n of_o curse_v in_o the_o council_n which_o all_o the_o rational_a world_n can_v but_o look_v upon_o as_o very_o strange_o extravagant_a and_o that_o be_v to_o anathematise_v all_o such_o who_o do_v not_o damn_v all_o those_o who_o they_o call_v heretic_n which_o certain_o be_v one_o of_o the_o high_a act_n of_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o which_o of_o all_o their_o injunction_n be_v the_o most_o difficult_a to_o subscribe_v unto_o for_o whatsoever_o accommodate_v interpretation_n man_n may_v find_v out_o to_o subscribe_v to_o a_o form_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v in_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n yet_o they_o can_v never_o justify_v themselves_o in_o pronounce_v the_o curse_n of_o god_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o do_v not_o subscribe_v to_o it_o and_o yet_o both_o this_o and_o the_o former_a way_n of_o curse_v be_v from_o that_o time_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n never_o be_v there_o before_o such_o a_o appearance_n all_o at_o one_o time_n of_o a_o new_a assume_v power_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o in_o the_o conduct_n of_o all_o that_o business_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n insomuch_o that_o it_o be_v general_o enough_o take_v notice_n of_o to_o make_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n appear_v a_o very_a strange_a and_o new_a thing_n and_o to_o make_v the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o the_o book_n of_o facundus_n bishop_n of_o hermiana_fw-la against_o that_o emperor_n for_o these_o arbitrary_a proceed_n be_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n what_o noise_n these_o thing_n do_v at_o that_o time_n make_v in_o the_o world_n and_o nothing_o can_v have_v make_v they_o to_o be_v so_o slight_o pass_v over_o in_o history_n but_o the_o great_a extravagancy_n of_o the_o popish_a council_n that_o come_v afterward_o that_o bishop_n tell_v he_o 5._o he_o facundus_n hermianens_fw-la ad_fw-la justinian_n lib._n 12._o c._n 3._o &_o cap._n 5._o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o emperor_n to_o intermeddle_v in_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o priest_n show_v he_o the_o example_n of_o vzziah_n and_o dathan_n and_o that_o none_o but_o christ_n alone_o can_v have_v a_o kingdom_n together_o with_o a_o priesthood_n that_o his_o book_n be_v against_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o that_o no_o emperor_n but_o he_o do_v ever_o before_o change_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o council_n of_o his_o own_o head_n bid_v he_o look_v up_o into_o heaven_n with_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n and_o there_o see_v all_o those_o bless_a father_n which_o he_o have_v accurse_v now_o inhabitant_n of_o heaven_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o like_a haughtiness_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeno_n as_o if_o say_v he_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o the_o church_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o emperor_n will_n and_o as_o if_o none_o must_v believe_v otherwise_o than_o the_o emperor_n shall_v command_v he_o to_o believe_v baronius_n also_o do_v censure_v he_o as_o guilty_a of_o great_a arrogance_n in_o presume_v to_o set_v forth_o these_o decree_n concern_v the_o catholic_n faith_n anno_fw-la 546._o however_o we_o find_v justinian_n still_o keep_v his_o point_n against_o they_o all_o he_o defend_v this_o curse_v of_o the_o dead_a in_o a_o public_a edict_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o turn_v the_o council_n into_o a_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n novel_a 42._o the_o pope_n all_o this_o while_n who_o authority_n be_v pretend_v to_o be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o make_n of_o a_o council_n declare_v himself_o contrary_a to_o all_o this_o be_v banish_v 7._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 7._o for_o it_o and_o so_o ill_o handle_v in_o it_o that_o it_o be_v at_o last_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o death_n so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o very_a clear_a appearance_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o only_a soul_n and_o head_n of_o this_o which_o be_v call_v the_o five_o general_n council_n for_o it_o can_v not_o have_v its_o name_n of_o a_o council_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o any_o at_o that_o time_n but_o the_o bishop_n there_o assemble_v and_o the_o imperial_a authority_n which_o confirm_v it_o to_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v afterward_o confirm_v by_o another_o pope_n and_o so_o make_v a_o council_n be_v to_o give_v the_o pope_n a_o power_n to_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n for_o if_o it_o want_v its_o due_a authority_n at_o that_o time_n it_o must_v be_v no_o council_n at_o all_o and_o the_o pope_n may_v as_o well_o be_v allow_v to_o turn_v all_o the_o religious_a meeting_n of_o bishop_n that_o ever_o be_v into_o council_n at_o his_o pleasure_n there_o be_v then_o nothing_o here_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n alone_o without_o the_o false_a prophet_n to_o assist_v he_o but_o that_o all_o the_o irregularity_n of_o these_o procedure_v be_v chargeable_a upon_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a exercise_n of_o their_o power_n be_v
but_o yield_v which_o the_o jesuit_n alcazar_n c._n alcazar_n in_o v._o 2._o c._n 11._o apocalyps_n notat_fw-la 4._o item_n ante_fw-la notation_n see_v preface_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o r._n c._n affirm_v to_o be_v necessary_a and_o the_o contrary_a of_o it_o to_o be_v not_o at_o all_o agreeable_a to_o the_o enigmatical_a style_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o be_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n be_v to_o be_v take_v in_o a_o mystical_a and_o not_o in_o the_o literal_a sense_n those_o note_n will_v be_v the_o sure_a confirmation_n that_o that_o church_n must_v be_v the_o great_a babylon_n for_o as_o the_o mystical_a acceptation_n of_o a_o day_n in_o scripture_n be_v a_o year_n so_o be_v it_o impossible_a to_o apply_v the_o character_n answer_v to_o those_o mark_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o rule_v power_n beside_o for_o the_o space_n of_o 1260_o together_o since_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophecy_n ex._n gr_n wherever_o be_v there_o a_o empire_n since_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophecy_n but_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o note_v 1_o be_v so_o universal_a for_o 1260_o year_n together_o as_o to_o have_v all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o earth_n peoples_n and_o multitude_n and_o 15._o rev._n 13._o 8._o etc._n etc._n 17._o 15._o nation_n and_o tongue_n to_o worship_v it_o what_o rule_v power_n but_o that_o so_o ancient_a as_o to_o have_v the_o blood_n of_o prophet_n and_o saint_n and_o of_o all_o that_o be_v slay_v upon_o earth_n of_o note_n 2_o that_o kind_n for_o that_o space_n of_o time_n to_o be_v find_v in_o it_o what_o 24._o rev._n 18._o 24._o rule_v but_o that_o have_v ever_o so_o long_o a_o duration_n in_o the_o world_n as_o to_o continue_v set_v upon_o a_o hill_n much_o less_o upon_o seven_o hill_n note_v 3_o for_o so_o great_a a_o space_n of_o time_n or_o so_o as_o to_o answer_v the_o whole_a length_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o saracen_n and_o turkish_a empire_n 13._o rev._n 9_o 1_o 13._o in_o the_o two_o first_o woe_n never_o have_v any_o other_o church_n note_v 4_o such_o a_o amplitude_n or_o variety_n of_o believer_n as_o to_o have_v all_o nation_n drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o fornication_n or_o so_o 7._o rev._n 18._o 3_o &_o c._n 13._o 7._o as_o to_o have_v a_o blasphemous_a power_n over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n none_o but_o that_o be_v ever_o so_o eminent_o conspicuous_a for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n for_o the_o succession_n note_v 5_o of_o its_o bishop_n under_o one_o supreme_a patriarch_n as_o to_o be_v the_o live_a image_n of_o all_o the_o civil_a dignity_n of_o the_o empire_n where_o 15._o rev._n 13._o 12_o 14_o 15._o it_o be_v under_o one_o supreme_a church-head_n exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o civil_a head_n or_o with_o imperium_fw-la in_o imperio_fw-la nor_o do_v ever_o any_o enemy_n of_o god_n church_n act_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n like_o the_o red_a dragon_n in_o its_o bloody_a law_n against_o the_o note_n 6_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o yet_o so_o far_o agree_v with_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o fundamental_a doctrine_n as_o to_o answer_v the_o character_n of_o a_o false_a prophet_n with_o the_o horn_n of_o 11._o rev._n 13._o 11._o the_o lamb_n christ_n but_o speak_v like_o the_o red_a dragon_n to_o his_o follower_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v wherever_o but_o there_o have_v there_o be_v such_o a_o union_n of_o head_n and_o note_v 7_o member_n for_o that_o length_n of_o time_n to_o apply_v the_o one_o mind_n 17._o rev._n 17._o 13_o 17._o of_o the_o ten_o king_n to_o for_o their_o agreement_n together_o to_o give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n and_o their_o whole_a kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n never_o do_v any_o but_o that_o church_n appear_v so_o long_o together_o with_o such_o a_o medley_n of_o sanctity_n in_o some_o doctrine_n note_v 8_o &_o 10._o and_o outward_a appearance_n of_o a_o strict_a holiness_n of_o life_n join_v with_o other_o abominable_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n to_o qualify_v it_o for_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o speech_n of_o the_o dragon_n for_o the_o idolatrous_a and_o cruel_a command_n of_o the_o 15._o rev._n 13._o 12_o 15._o image_n or_o for_o have_v the_o form_n of_o godliness_n in_o the_o latter_a 7._o 2_o tim._n 3._o 1_o 7._o time_n and_o yet_o deny_v the_o power_n thereof_o or_o for_o forbid_v 3._o 1_o tim._n 4._o 3._o to_o marry_v and_o command_v to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n and_o yet_o maintain_v doctrine_n of_o devil_n what_o deceive_v power_n but_o that_o do_v ever_o show_v so_o wonderful_a a_o efficacy_n note_v 9_o of_o its_o doctrine_n as_o to_o make_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o 2._o rev._n 17._o 2._o all_o nation_n drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o its_o fornication_n or_o where_o do_v god_n ever_o send_v such_o a_o efficacious_a delusion_n as_o to_o make_v man_n so_o strong_o to_o believe_v a_o lie_n thing_n clear_v contrary_a 11._o 2_o thess_n 2._o 11._o to_o the_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n of_o all_o mankind_n note_v 11_o the_o glory_n of_o miracle_n never_o appear_v any_o where_o so_o long_o 14._o rev._n 13._o 14._o to_o make_v good_a the_o false_a prophet_n lie_a wonder_n and_o his_o 22._o matth._n 7._o 22._o deceive_v all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o earth_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o they_o and_o never_o be_v there_o but_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o long_o a_o reign_n of_o those_o that_o prophesy_v in_o the_o name_n of_o note_n 12_o christ_n with_o sign_n and_o wonder_n to_o assure_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n to_o they_o and_o so_o to_o answer_v the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a 24._o rev._n 13._o 14._o &_o mat._n 24._o 24._o prophet_n work_v miracle_n to_o deceive_v the_o world_n and_o even_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o very_a elect._n nor_o ever_o have_v any_o power_n upon_o earth_n so_o numerous_a confession_n of_o its_o note_n 13_o adversary_n for_o the_o application_n of_o these_o note_n of_o his_o church_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o verify_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o witness_n 3._o rev._n 11._o 3._o no_o church_n or_o state_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o have_v make_v such_o a_o unhappy_a end_n of_o any_o thing_n near_o so_o many_o of_o its_o enemy_n note_v 14_o as_o the_o roman_a to_o assure_v we_o that_o it_o can_v be_v nowhere_o but_o there_o that_o the_o image_n cause_v all_o to_o be_v kill_v 17._o rev._n 13._o 15_o 16_o 17._o that_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o nor_o receive_v its_o mark_n and_o name_n nor_o do_v temporal_a felicity_n ever_o attend_v any_o other_o note_v 15_o religion_n for_o half_a the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a reign_n to_o make_v it_o possible_a to_o understand_v the_o riches_n and_o glory_n of_o babylon_n to_o 17._o rev._n 18._o 16_o 17._o her_o last_o hour_n of_o any_o thing_n else_o if_o it_o shall_v here_o be_v say_v that_o these_o 1260_o year_n be_v to_o be_v verify_v of_o some_o empire_n yet_o to_o come_v it_o must_v however_o be_v allow_v that_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v as_o like_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n for_o all_o the_o time_n that_o it_o be_v to_o continue_v and_o that_o for_o 1260_o year_n as_o one_o thing_n can_v well_o be_v like_o another_o this_o will_v make_v one_o apprehend_v that_o bellarmin_n be_v perfect_o infatuate_v to_o make_v choice_n of_o such_o thing_n for_o the_o mark_n of_o his_o church_n as_o make_v it_o the_o very_a picture_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a in_o the_o revelation_n and_o show_v the_o use_n and_o great_a moment_n of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n as_o deliver_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n so_o also_o for_o other_o intricate_a controversy_n e._n g._n if_o this_o application_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v once_o secure_v who_o will_v much_o trouble_v himself_o to_o prove_v the_o formal_a idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o it_o appear_v here_o to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n that_o have_v make_v all_o nation_n 3._o rev._n 18._o 3._o drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o fornication_n or_o to_o defend_v any_o reform_a church_n from_o the_o imputation_n of_o schism_n when_o there_o be_v such_o a_o express_a command_n to_o the_o people_n of_o 4._o v._o 4._o god_n to_o come_v out_o of_o she_o any_o way_n with_o or_o without_o the_o countenance_n of_o authority_n that_o they_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o so_o receive_v of_o her_o plague_n or_o to_o contend_v much_o for_o the_o perpetual_a visibility_n of_o the_o true_a people_n of_o god_n when_o the_o prophecy_n do_v so_o express_o distinguish_v betwixt_o they_o as_o unknown_a and_o a_o false_a idolatrous_a and_o apostate_n church_n 7._o ibidem_fw-la rev._n 18._o 4._o &_o c._n 7._o wherein_o they_o sojourn_v and_o do_v set_v they_o forth_o as_o person_n
the_o judge_v the_o dead_a v._n 18._o cap._n 11._o apoc._n which_o grotius_n and_o those_o of_o alcasar_n way_n interpret_v of_o the_o time_n of_o rome-heathen_a can_v be_v fulfil_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n comment_n in_o cap._n 10._o apocal._n numer_n 20._o the_o censure_n of_o both_o the_o two_o former_a opinion_n by_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o romish_a interpreter_n may_v very_o reasonable_o plead_v a_o excuse_n for_o a_o three_o advance_v in_o their_o stead_n by_o the_o protestant_n and_o that_o be_v this_o that_o the_o beast_n in_o general_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o when_o take_v for_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v the_o present_a rule_v power_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v seven_o successive_a change_n of_o roman_a government_n that_o the_o six_o of_o they_o say_v to_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n the_o change_n of_o that_o into_o another_o form_n the_o 10._o rev._n 17._o 10._o seven_o king_n and_o the_o next_o to_o that_o the_o antichristian_a sovereignty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o eight_o which_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o therefore_o the_o three_o year_n 11._o v._o 11._o and_o a_o half_a so_o often_o mention_v by_o month_n and_o day_n must_v be_v so_o many_o prophetical_a year_n as_o there_o be_v day_n in_o that_o period_n according_a to_o the_o example_n that_o there_o be_v in_o scripture_n to_o take_v a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n in_o a_o prophetical_a sense_n for_o this_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v all_o the_o premise_n which_o be_v the_o main_a foundation_n of_o their_o conclusion_n from_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n themselves_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o have_v from_o alcazar_n bellarmine_n etc._n etc._n to_o who_o agree_v grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n as_o also_o their_o acceptation_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n for_o roman_a governor_n from_o the_o same_o their_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v so_o many_o successive_a line_n of_o roman_a sovereign_n each_o of_o which_o contain_v under_o it_o a_o long_a succession_n of_o single_a person_n of_o the_o same_o sort_n be_v according_a to_o alcasar_n notion_n of_o the_o head_n and_o ribera_n though_o he_o make_v they_o not_o roman_a head_n yet_o contend_v much_o for_o 2._o in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 2._o their_o be_v seven_o general_a sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n each_o of_o which_o contain_v under_o it_o a_o succession_n of_o many_o 15._o in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n num_fw-la 15._o single_a ruler_n of_o that_o kind_n according_a to_o all_o the_o know_a example_n of_o daniel_n and_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o then_o since_o the_o prophecy_n say_v of_o one_o of_o these_o king_n viz._n the_o six_o that_o he_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o can_v be_v no_o other_o sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n that_o contain_v a_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a person_n under_o it_o but_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o determine_n of_o this_o do_v thereupon_o make_v it_o necessary_a that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o head_n or_o king_n shall_v be_v other_o title_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o then_o can_v be_v pitch_v upon_o for_o this_o end_n with_o more_o reason_n than_o those_o other_o change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v frequent_o record_v by_o the_o roman_a author_n king_n consul_n etc._n etc._n whatever_o be_v the_o five_o first_o king_n yet_o it_o be_v less_o dubious_a that_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n must_v be_v the_o next_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o be_v in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o roman_a history_n do_v assure_v we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v at_o least_o two_o such_o change_n since_o that_o time_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v somewhere_o in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a in_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o he_o be_v describe_v to_o continue_v with_o babylon_n and_o the_o seven_o hill_n to_o the_o universal_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n therefore_o do_v they_o conclude_v that_o it_o must_v be_v the_o present_a rule_v power_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v a_o roman-church-power_n and_o it_o can_v possible_o be_v any_o where_o else_o than_o there_o the_o head_n of_o the_o book_n book_n i._n the_o uniform_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n book_n ii_o the_o constant_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n all_o over_o daniel_n book_n iii_o the_o particular_a signification_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n in_o the_o revelation_n book_n iu._n the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n errata_fw-la these_o necessary_a to_o be_v correct_v before_o the_o read_n of_o the_o book_n page_n 23._o l._n 27._o for_o it_o the_o read_v it_o the._n p._n 105._o l._n 17._o r._n pag._n 102._o so_o also_o p._n 107._o l._n 5._o item_n l._n 22._o r._n the_o same_o p._n 108._o l._n 30._o r._n pag._n 107._o and_o l._n 35._o no_o full_a point_n p._n 130._o l_o pen._n r._n prop._n 7._o p._n 141._o l._n 12._o for_o and_z with_o the_o seven_o king_n r._n revive_v p._n 180._o l._n 11._o r._n corol._n 2._o prop._n 8._o p._n 192._o l._n ult_n r._n pag._n 157_o 158._o in_o the_o marg._n r._n chap._n 4._o lib._n 3._o p._n 206._o l._n ult_n and_o p._n 207._o l._n 10._o for_o 140._o r._n above_o 40._o p._n 211._o l._n 27._o deal_n twice_o p._n 245._o l._n 28._o r._n prop._n 25._o l._n 30._o r._n prop._n 26._o so_o also_o p._n 247._o l._n 3._o p._n 270._o l._n 12._o r._n 261._o appendix_n p._n 19_o l._n 9_o a_o full_a stop_n l._n 10._o to_o be_v continue_v with_o l._n 11._o p._n 26._o l._n ult_n for_o never_o r._n after_o note_n of_o reference_n necessary_a to_o be_v correct_v before_o read_v p._n 138._o l._n 20._o strike_v outa._n p._n 139._o l._n 1._o strike_v outb._n p._n 142._o l._n 36._o r._n a_o consul_n p._n 143._o l._n 2._o for_o c_o r.b._n l._n 4._o for_o d_o r.c._n p._n 158._o l._n 16._o the_o note_n e_o to_o be_v set_v the_o line_n before_o the_o note_n following_z e_o be_v anticipate_v in_o the_o reference_n as_o far_o asl._n and_o p._n 165._o l._n 14._o r._n e_o panciroll_n and_o l._n 23._o for_o e_o r._n f_o etc._n etc._n p._n 190._o l._n 17._o r._n this_o chapter_n p._n 219._o l._n 12._o r._n note_v s._n p._n 242._o in_o the_o marg._n r._n note_v 5_o 6_o on_o chap._n 7._o lib._n 3._o p._n 259._o the_o note_n be_v right_a but_o p._n 266._o the_o note_n answer_v they_o be_v postpone_v for_o g_o r._n h_o for_z h_o r._n i_o etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n p._n 278._o l._n 8_o 9_o r._n note_n on_o the_o four_o chapter_n p._n 286._o l._n 23._o r._n m_o paullus_n bb_n cc._n p._n 311._o l._n 6_o 7._o note_n bb_o cc_o transpose_v in_o the_o reference_n p._n 315._o p._n 313._o l._n 2._o r._n note_v b_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n p._n 315._o l._n 35._o r._n note_v c_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n p._n 316._o l._n 8._o r._n note_v m._n l._n 17._o r._n note_v l_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n lib._n 4._o p._n 317._o l._n 10._o r._n ch._n 5._o l._n 22._o note_n b_o c_o d_o e_o on_o chap._n 4._o and_o note_v a_o chap._n 5._o lib._n 4._o l._n 23._o r._n chap._n 4._o l._n 24._o r._n note_n ay_o l_o on_o chap._n 4._o and_o i_o on_o chap._n 5._o lib._n 4._o other_o fault_n less_o considerable_a p._n 81._o l._n 36._o for_o by_o some_o r._n by_o he_o p._n 116._o l._n 23._o strike_v out_o possible_a to_o be_v p._n 132._o r._n in_o the_o marg._n chap._n 6._o lib._n 3._o ibid._n l._n 23._o to_o nation_n add_v or_o his_o western_a and_o eastern_a empire_n p._n 143._o l._n 6._o deal_n part_n last_o p._n 149._o r._n chap._n 2._o lib._n 1._o p._n 172._o r._n epagomenae_n and_o elsewhere_o p._n 180._o l._n 6._o to_o prop._n 6._o add_v prop._n 7._o p._n 238._o l._n 11._o r._n five_o day_n and_o a_o quarter_n l._n 14._o r._n roman_a year_n p._n 251._o l._n 16._o no_o full_a point_n p._n 288._o l._n 14._o r._n romijith_o &_o latino_n proper_a name_n and_o latin_a quotation_n sometime_o mistake_v the_o introduction_n concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o be_v show_v to_o be_v unquestionable_a the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o contend_a party_n to_o be_v the_o only_a distinct_a prophecy_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o successive_a fortune_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o its_o first_o
settlement_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o for_o the_o matter_n and_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a book_n though_o they_o infinite_o differ_v about_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o and_o there_o can_v be_v a_o great_a invitation_n to_o engage_v the_o curiosity_n of_o any_o that_o be_v concern_v for_o useful_a and_o important_a truth_n than_o that_o consideration_n the_o great_a variety_n of_o the_o apprehension_n of_o interpreter_n about_o these_o thing_n ought_v not_o to_o discourage_v man_n hope_n of_o a_o clear_a interpretation_n more_o than_o the_o same_o difference_n among_o they_o about_o almost_o every_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n for_o it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o they_o do_v almost_o as_o general_o agree_v about_o the_o first_o ground_n of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o vision_n as_o about_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v less_o mystical_a the_o language_n of_o prophecy_n already_o explain_v by_o accomplishment_n be_v in_o these_o thing_n as_o sure_a a_o rule_n of_o interpretation_n as_o the_o more_o common_a language_n of_o scripture_n be_v for_o the_o other_o book_n of_o it_o that_o be_v more_o plain_a and_o those_o that_o seem_v the_o most_o impartial_a in_o these_o thing_n more_n mr._n mede_n b_o p._n Ê‹sher_n dr._n more_n be_v very_o confident_a that_o there_o be_v plain_a ground_n upon_o that_o foundation_n to_o build_v a_o demonstrative_a evidence_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o chief_a design_n of_o these_o vision_n upon_o with_o this_o encouragement_n it_o will_v be_v first_o inquire_v what_o sure_a ground_n there_o be_v for_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o apostolical_a authority_n of_o this_o book_n as_o the_o only_a foundation_n of_o all_o satisfaction_n that_o can_v possible_o be_v have_v from_o the_o clear_a interpretation_n of_o it_o there_o be_v two_o way_n by_o which_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v secure_v to_o we_o the_o first_o a_o universal_a tradition_n concern_v it_o in_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o church_n soon_o after_o the_o write_n of_o it_o and_o the_o other_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n concern_v it_o after_o some_o doubt_n and_o scruple_n concern_v it_o and_o by_o both_o these_o way_n of_o assurance_n be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n secure_v two_o of_o the_o first_o writer_n after_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v justin_n martyr_n and_o irenaeus_n justin_n martyr_n be_v contemporary_a with_o those_o who_o know_v the_o apostle_n who_o name_n it_o bear_v 160._o anno_fw-la 160._o and_o that_o converse_v with_o he_o and_o he_o in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n the_o jew_n pag._n 308._o quote_v the_o apostle_n st._n john_n about_o the_o thousand_o year_n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o certain_a man_n among_o they_o who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n of_o christ_n speak_v of_o that_o matter_n in_o the_o revelation_n which_o be_v give_v he_o which_o all_o know_v to_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o according_o do_v eusebius_n l._n 4._o c._n 18._o eccl._n hist_o quote_v justin_n martyr_n as_o attribute_v the_o apocalypse_n to_o the_o apostle_n st._n john_n but_o irenaeus_n do_v the_o most_o satisfactory_o put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o controversy_n about_o this_o in_o his_o time_n and_o irenaeus_n be_v contemporary_a with_o justin_n martyr_n and_o to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o he_o affirm_v he_o say_v he_o have_v it_o from_o polycarp_n who_o diligent_a auditor_n 3._o lib._n 3._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 3._o he_o be_v and_o polycarp_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o st._n john_n himself_o and_o die_v a_o martyr_n and_o so_o secure_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o testimony_n but_o irenaeus_n his_o testimony_n concern_v the_o apocalypse_n be_v most_o full_a in_o his_o five_o book_n contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la sect_n ult_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o number_n of_o antichrist_n he_o say_v that_o that_o number_n be_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a and_o approve_a copy_n and_o that_o he_o have_v it_o also_o confirm_v to_o he_o by_o those_o who_o have_v see_v st._n john_n face_n to_o face_n there_o can_v hardly_o be_v give_v a_o more_o unquestionable_a or_o more_o particular_a testimony_n concern_v the_o true_a author_n of_o a_o book_n at_o any_o distance_n from_o the_o time_n that_o it_o be_v write_v in_o than_o this_o be_v here_o be_v a_o particular_a search_n after_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o soon_o after_o the_o write_n of_o it_o with_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o those_o who_o know_v the_o author_n himself_o and_o further_o to_o show_v the_o utter_a unlikelihood_n of_o any_o falsification_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o it_o a_o little_a after_o speak_v of_o the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n know_v this_o say_v he_o that_o if_o his_o name_n ult_n lib._n 5._o sect_n ult_n be_v to_o have_v be_v open_o know_v at_o this_o present_a time_n it_o will_v certain_o have_v be_v express_v by_o he_o who_o see_v the_o revelation_n for_o it_o be_v not_o long_o ago_o since_o he_o see_v it_o but_o almost_o in_o this_o present_a age_n at_o the_o latter-end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o domitian_n the_o little_a distance_n betwixt_o the_o time_n of_o irenaeus_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o write_v this_o book_n together_o with_o the_o care_n that_o he_o take_v to_o look_v into_o all_o the_o various_a copy_n of_o it_o and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ear-witness_n of_o the_o apostle_n about_o it_o and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o his_o own_o testimony_n in_o all_o this_o by_o die_v a_o martyr_n himself_o do_v silence_n all_o scruple_n about_o the_o apostolical_a authority_n of_o this_o book_n but_o yet_o about_o 100_o year_n after_o the_o time_n of_o irenaeus_n dionysius_n of_o 2._o lib._n 2._o alexandria_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o millenaries_n of_o his_o time_n do_v affirm_v that_o many_o of_o his_o predecessor_n do_v reject_v this_o book_n but_o then_o he_o say_v it_o be_v because_o they_o see_v it_o obscure_v and_o full_a of_o too_o gross_a ignorance_n about_o the_o millenarian_a state_n not_o from_o any_o new_a knowledge_n they_o have_v get_v of_o the_o forgery_n of_o it_o and_o their_o ground_n be_v so_o small_a for_o it_o that_o though_o he_o be_v the_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o antimillinarian_a party_n yet_o he_o say_v he_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v divine_o inspire_v though_o from_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o style_n of_o it_o from_o that_o of_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n of_o john_n the_o evangelist_n he_o judge_v it_o to_o be_v write_v by_o some_o other_o john_n contemporary_a with_o he_o and_o yet_o there_o be_v some_o expression_n in_o the_o revelation_n so_o peculiar_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n of_o john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o use_v by_o no_o other_o apostle_n that_o it_o must_v be_v either_o he_o himself_o or_o a_o very_a near_o friend_n of_o he_o that_o must_v be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o such_o as_o be_v the_o lamb_n the_o word_n the_o bear_a record_n or_o witness_v of_o the_o word_n they_o that_o pierce_v he_o shall_v see_v he_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o that_o overcome_v as_o i_o receive_v of_o my_o father_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v give_v unto_o he_o that_o be_v athirst_a of_o the_o fountain_n of_o the_o water_n of_o life_n free_o and_o let_v he_o that_o be_v athirst_a come_v and_o whosoever_o will_v let_v he_o take_v of_o the_o water_n of_o life_n free_o which_o be_v all_o expression_n peculiar_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n of_o st._n john_n st._n jerem_n indeed_o say_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o it_o but_o as_o baronius_n well_o observe_v about_o it_o an._n 96._o st._n jerom_n must_v necessary_o mean_v that_o only_a of_o the_o mean_a and_o low_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o as_o he_o there_o show_v almost_o every_o one_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n do_v quote_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n john_n the_o apostle_n and_o eusebius_n who_o relate_v the_o dissent_n of_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n about_o it_o and_o be_v the_o most_o eminent_a antiquary_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v name_n justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n melito_n of_o sardis_n theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la origen_n dionysius_n alexandrinus_n the_o chief_a writer_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n before_o he_o as_o asserter_n of_o the_o apostolical_a authority_n of_o this_o book_n if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o after-age_n we_o have_v the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n after_o it_o have_v be_v scruple_v by_o some_o which_o be_v the_o other_o way_n of_o assure_v the_o right_a tradition_n of_o a_o canonical_a book_n the_o three_o council_n
of_o carthage_n after_o the_o time_n of_o these_o scruple_n of_o the_o antimillenarians_n and_o before_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o church_n to_o which_o the_o aim_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v apply_v by_o protestant_n viz._n before_o the_o year_n 400_o do_v in_o its_o 47th_o canon_n ordain_v the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o this_o provincial_a council_n be_v confirm_v to_o oblige_v the_o universal_a church_n both_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a by_o the_o six_o synod_n in_o trullo_n at_o constantinople_n can._n 2._o anno_fw-la 707._o but_o it_o be_v unquestionable_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n where_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v alone_o be_v scruple_v but_o the_o most_o authentic_a evidence_n of_o this_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n when_o it_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v any_o interest_n of_o the_o then_o rule_v party_n of_o the_o church_n to_o plead_v for_o the_o apocalypse_n but_o may_v possible_o enough_o endanger_v the_o interest_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 640._o after_o the_o time_n that_o the_o protestant_n application_n of_o that_o book_n do_v general_o date_n the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o so_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o council_n be_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o adversary_n to_o the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o church_n about_o the_o tradition_n of_o this_o book_n the_o word_n of_o it_o be_v these_o the_o authority_n of_o many_o council_n and_o the_o synodical_a decree_n 640._o council_n toletan_n 4._o can._n 16._o about_o the_o year_n 640._o of_o the_o holy_a bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o have_v be_v write_v by_o john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o to_o be_v receive_v among_o the_o book_n divine_o inspire_v and_o because_o there_o be_v many_o that_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o for_o authentic_a and_o scorn_v to_o read_v it_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n if_o any_o one_o for_o the_o future_a shall_v refuse_v to_o receive_v it_o or_o to_o read_v it_o in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o mass_n from_o easter_n to_o whitsuntide_n he_o shall_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o this_o it_o do_v appear_v how_o the_o apocalypse_n come_v to_o lose_v its_o authenticalness_n among_o the_o mean_a part_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v it_o seem_v so_o disuse_v in_o the_o church_n that_o it_o pass_v for_o a_o useless_a book_n the_o interpretation_n that_o be_v give_v of_o it_o be_v either_o so_o fanciful_a or_o so_o little_a concern_v the_o time_n when_o it_o be_v neglect_v that_o it_o pass_v among_o they_o for_o a_o kind_n of_o book_n of_o dream_n in_o which_o the_o church_n be_v not_o concern_v and_o which_o none_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o and_o this_o can_v much_o be_v wonder_v at_o when_o it_o be_v consider_v how_o little_a regard_n be_v have_v to_o these_o revelation_n even_o in_o these_o day_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v by_o the_o best_a learned_a among_o we_o judge_v to_o belong_v in_o matter_n of_o the_o high_a importance_n for_o the_o church_n to_o know_v but_o as_o for_o that_o suggestion_n that_o cerinthus_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o be_v always_o the_o most_o current_a ground_n among_o those_o who_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o it_o there_o be_v assurance_n enough_o of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o it_o out_o of_o irenaeus_n for_o he_o be_v the_o scholar_n of_o polycarp_n who_o be_v the_o disciple_n and_o companion_n of_o st._n john_n to_o who_o irenaeus_n everywhere_o attribute_n 18._o euseb_n l._n 5._o eccles_n histor_n c._n 18._o the_o apocalypse_n and_o write_v against_o cerinthus_n and_o report_n from_o polycarp_n the_o great_a detestation_n that_o st._n john_n have_v against_o cerinthus_n and_o how_o absurd_a a_o thing_n will_v it_o be_v to_o imagine_v that_o irenaeus_n after_o so_o diligent_a so_o long_o and_o familiar_a a_o conversation_n with_o polycarp_n the_o companion_n of_o st._n john_n as_o he_o particular_o mention_n of_o himself_o shall_v make_v the_o apostle_n to_o be_v the_o author_n 3._o lib._n 3._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 3._o of_o a_o book_n which_o be_v real_o write_v by_o his_o worst_a adversary_n to_o propagate_v his_o error_n whatever_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o prophecy_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o no_o book_n of_o scripture_n have_v have_v a_o more_o express_a and_o unexceptionable_a tradition_n of_o its_o apostolical_a authority_n since_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o two_o learned_a martyr_n soon_o after_o the_o write_n of_o it_o who_o also_o have_v search_v into_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o and_o be_v confirm_v in_o it_o by_o those_o who_o be_v conversant_a with_o the_o apostle_n himself_o that_o write_v it_o and_o that_o in_o the_o very_a time_n that_o it_o be_v scruple_v it_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v authentical_a by_o all_o the_o eminently-learned_n father_n of_o those_o day_n and_o that_o after_o the_o time_n that_o it_o have_v be_v scruple_v it_o be_v own_v by_o the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o christian_a church_n this_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o premise_v for_o the_o full_a satisfaction_n of_o those_o that_o be_v altogether_o sceptical_a in_o the_o first_o foundation_n of_o these_o interpretation_n but_o the_o romanist_n who_o whole_a concern_v it_o be_v to_o make_v every_o thing_n in_o this_o kind_a dubious_a do_v agree_v with_o all_o other_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n at_o this_o time_n about_o the_o unquestionableness_n of_o the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o this_o part_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o now_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v our_o duty_n and_o concern_v to_o inquire_v with_o diligence_n after_o the_o best_a understanding_n that_o we_o can_v get_v of_o this_o prophecy_n when_o we_o consider_v what_o press_v motive_n there_o be_v to_o it_o more_o in_o this_o book_n than_o in_o any_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n beside_o in_o the_o beginning_n blessed_n be_v he_o that_o read_v 9_o rev._n 1._o 3._o &_o 13._o 9_o and_o they_o that_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o this_o prophecy_n and_o again_o if_o any_o man_n have_v a_o ear_n let_v he_o hear_v and_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o revelation_n that_o god_n give_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n to_o show_v 1._o chap._n 1._o 1._o unto_o his_o servant_n and_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v add_v to_o or_o take_v 19_o chap._n 22._o 18_o 19_o from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o book_n above_o any_o other_o shall_v have_v the_o plague_n of_o god_n add_v to_o he_o or_o his_o part_n of_o eternal_a life_n take_v away_o the_o first_o book_n the_o uniform_a constant_a notion_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n chap._n i._n the_o ground_n of_o the_o method_n here_o use_v the_o first_o proposition_n that_o babylon_n be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o antichristian_a and_o idolatrous_a reign_n scruple_n move_v against_o it_o the_o demonstration_n of_o it_o from_o the_o text_n confirm_v by_o general_a consent_n none_o can_v be_v more_o dispose_v to_o the_o common_a prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o study_n of_o the_o revelation_n than_o i_o be_v at_o the_o time_n that_o i_o first_o engage_v in_o those_o thing_n i_o have_v till_o then_o be_v so_o almost_o whole_o confine_v to_o such_o inquiry_n as_o be_v the_o close_a exercise_n of_o ratiocination_n upon_o clear_a and_o sure_a ground_n that_o i_o be_v come_v to_o have_v a_o natural_a aversion_n against_o all_o such_o loose_a conjecture_n as_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o vision_n be_v general_o repute_v to_o be_v but_o mr._n mede_n synchronism_n and_o his_o offer_n at_o demonstration_n in_o they_o which_o i_o light_v on_o by_o chance_v some_o year_n since_o in_o a_o solitary_a retirement_n do_v tempt_v my_o curiosity_n to_o inquire_v what_o can_v be_v the_o ground_n of_o such_o a_o confidence_n in_o one_o of_o so_o know_v a_o character_n for_o a_o cautious_a and_o imparial_a judgement_n in_o scriptural_a xvii_o rev._n xvii_o exposition_n at_o the_o first_o cursory_a view_n of_o his_o performance_n i_o be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o see_v such_o fair_a ground_n of_o a_o clear_a explication_n about_o so_o intricate_a and_o obscure_a a_o subject_a and_o though_o upon_o a_o more_o critical_a examination_n of_o the_o strength_n of_o they_o i_o find_v most_o of_o his_o synchronism_n far_o short_a of_o a_o close_a and_o cogent_a proof_n in_o they_o yet_o i_o can_v not_o but_o think_v that_o the_o subject_n may_v be_v capable_a of_o a_o more_o certain_a determination_n to_o the_o conclusion_n that_o he_o aim_v at_o i_o do_v thereupon_o set_v myself_o upon_o a_o particular_a search_n after_o a_o close_a demonstration_n of_o that_o application_n that_o he_o have_v make_v
in_o any_o thing_n here_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o judgement_n only_o and_o the_o most_o it_o most_o cornel._n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o apocalyps_n v._o 2._o exit_fw-la dictis_fw-la patet_fw-la non_fw-la esse_fw-la probabile_fw-la etc._n etc._n from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a what_o a_o learned_a man_n have_v imagine_v viz._n that_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o meet_v with_o in_o this_o and_o the_o follow_a chapter_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o sack_n of_o rome_n by_o alaricus_n gensericus_fw-la odoacer_n and_o totila_n for_o those_o exploit_n be_v not_o do_v by_o ten_o king_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o text_n but_o by_o single_a king_n nor_n be_v they_o so_o considerable_a as_o that_o shall_v be_v which_o be_v describe_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n that_o be_v the_o last_o and_o never-before-parallelled_a ruin_n of_o rome_n so_o also_o malvenda_n pag._n 186._o in_o cap._n 19_o v._n 9_o apocalyp_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o this_o denote_v the_o burn_a of_o babylon_n that_o be_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n idem_fw-la pag._n 187._o equidem_fw-la si_fw-la cuncta_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o if_o what_o the_o h._n evangelist_n have_v deliver_v from_o the_o 11_o verse_n chap._n 18._o apocal._n be_v observe_v one_o may_v see_v very_o plain_o from_o thence_o that_o john_n do_v undoubted_o prophesy_v of_o that_o state_n in_o which_o rome_n shall_v be_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n bellarmin_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 4._o nor_n be_v it_o any_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v lay_v waste_n and_o burn_v according_a to_o rev._n 17._o 16._o for_o this_o will_v not_o be_v till_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n ribera_n in_o cap._n 18._o apoc._n v._n 21._o but_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o stone_n signify_v something_o more_o viz._n that_o babylon_n be_v to_o be_v utter_o destroy_v so_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o footstep_n of_o it_o to_o be_v see_v and_o v._o 22._o after_o this_o manner_n do_v the_o prophet_n usual_o speak_v of_o city_n that_o be_v ruin_v jerem._n 25._o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 185._o the_o first_o opinion_n viz._n that_o rome_n will_v be_v a_o idolatrous_a harlot_n in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v probable_a because_o rome_n which_o be_v to_o be_v destroy_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n must_v be_v destroy_v for_o some_o crime_n against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n ribera_n pag._n 455._o in_o cap._n 14._o apoc._n num_fw-la 44._o for_o that_o rome_n shall_v be_v utter_o burn_v not_o only_o for_o its_o former_a sin_n but_o also_o for_o those_o which_o it_o shall_v commit_v in_o the_o last_o time_n be_v so_o manifest_o to_o be_v know_v from_o these_o word_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n that_o the_o silly_a man_n in_o the_o world_n can_v deny_v it_o eminent_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n do_v also_o agree_v in_o this_o opinion_n and_o show_v it_o to_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o king_n the_o alcazar_n notat_fw-la 13._o prooemial_a the_o ancient_a father_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v continue_v till_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v burn_v with_o corporeal_a fire_n and_o that_o also_o by_o ten_o king_n ancient_a father_n it_o be_v a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o the_o evidence_n of_o these_o inconvenience_n against_o the_o make_n babylon_n rome-heathen_a that_o they_o have_v force_v the_o most_o judicious_a and_o ingenuous_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n rather_o to_o venture_v upon_o apply_v all_o to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o apostasy_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o the_o time_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n or_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n assign_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n though_o they_o have_v thereby_o manifest_o endanger_v the_o two_o chief_a note_n of_o their_o church_n that_o be_v universality_n and_o infallibility_n for_o babylon_n must_v then_o seduce_v all_o nation_n and_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o must_v at_o least_o signify_v all_o the_o nation_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o must_v be_v vast_o great_a than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o then_o it_o will_v have_v the_o authority_n of_o rome_n itself_o at_o that_o time_n and_o of_o all_o its_o empire_n to_o make_v it_o a_o fallible_a and_o delude_a roman_a church_n great_a than_o any_o remain_a part_n of_o that_o church_n but_o the_o certain_a obstacle_n against_o this_o be_v first_o that_o rome_n must_v thus_o be_v suppose_v to_o get_v the_o conquest_n of_o all_o nation_n 18._o rev._n 17._o 18._o and_o of_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n within_o three_o year_n time_n for_o that_o be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o time_n of_o her_o reign_n and_o not_o only_o to_o get_v such_o a_o miraculous_a conquest_n in_o that_o time_n but_o also_o to_o make_v all_o nation_n own_o her_o idolatry_n in_o that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o must_v be_v a_o far_o great_a miracle_n than_o ever_o god_n 2._o rev._n 17._o 2._o yet_o suffer_v the_o devil_n to_o work_v in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o also_o against_o all_o the_o light_n and_o resolution_n of_o man_n conscience_n to_o the_o contrary_a which_o be_v a_o more_o difficult_a matter_n to_o bend_v against_o the_o natural_a course_n of_o it_o than_o the_o subject-matter_n of_o any_o other_o miracle_n rome_n must_v also_o by_o this_o be_v suppose_v to_o advance_v all_o merchant_n to_o a_o incredible_a stock_n of_o wealth_n and_o riches_n within_o 15._o rev._n 18._o 15._o the_o space_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a by_o foreign_a traffic_n with_o she_o for_o these_o merchant_n be_v to_o be_v all_o that_o trade_n by_o sea_n and_o the_o great_a man_n or_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o how_o monstrous_a a_o thing_n be_v this_o to_o think_v of_o foreign_a merchant_n 17._o v._o 17._o within_o so_o short_a a_o time_n when_o the_o business_n of_o but_o one_o ordinary_a voyage_n do_v take_v up_o the_o best_a part_n of_o one_o of_o those_o year_n this_o the_o chief_a author_n of_o this_o opinion_n ribera_n do_v ingenuous_o confess_v to_o be_v a_o very_a hard_a thing_n to_o imagine_v the_o manner_n of_o and_o that_o he_o himself_o do_v account_v it_o a_o wonderful_a and_o miraculous_a thing_n and_o thereby_o do_v seem_v to_o allow_v we_o the_o liberty_n of_o take_v it_o for_o a_o kind_n of_o incredible_a thing_n as_o miracle_n before_o they_o be_v do_v be_v general_o account_v to_o be_v and_o then_o this_o make_v it_o at_o least_o very_o high_o probable_a that_o the_o time_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n or_o of_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n with_o the_o beast_n who_o carry_v she_o and_o to_o who_o seven_o head_n she_o be_v always_o fix_v must_v be_v understand_v in_o such_o a_o mystical_a sense_n as_o will_v give_v time_n enough_o for_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v do_v in_o that_o reign_n and_o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o such_o part_n of_o time_n in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n among_o the_o prophet_n by_o rule_n 3._o which_o will_v make_v the_o time_n of_o babylon_n to_o begin_v many_o age_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n from_o hence_o then_o it_o appear_v that_o we_o have_v this_o encouragement_n already_o for_o our_o hope_n of_o a_o clear_a determination_n of_o the_o application_n of_o this_o prophecy_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v but_o three_o way_n yet_o pitch_v upon_o for_o the_o application_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o rome-pagan_a to_o rome-christian_a and_o to_o rome_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o first_o of_o which_o have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v very_o absurd_a and_o the_o last_o incredible_a and_o this_o be_v a_o invite_v foretaste_a of_o the_o satisfaction_n that_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o the_o more_o orderly_a and_o cautious_a examination_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o all_o clear_a determination_n concern_v these_o vision_n chap._n iu._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o inference_n draw_v from_o the_o former_a chapter_n to_o discover_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o three_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o last_o called_z the_o beast_n a_o account_n of_o the_o author_n method_n the_o determination_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n to_o the_o time_n after_o the_o end_n of_o rome-pagan_a which_o seem_v now_o to_o be_v unquestionable_a do_v offer_v a_o very_a fair_a light_n for_o some_o general_a discovery_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o head_n which_o seem_v by_o the_o order_n of_o they_o to_o be_v design_v to_o be_v the_o clue_n to_o direct_v we_o in_o
observe_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v bishop_n be_v cornel_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n the_o two_o horn_n i._n e._n of_o the_o second_o beast_n as_o joseph_n acosta_n observe_v l._n 2._o the_o temp_n noviss_v cap._n 17._o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n that_o be_v of_o the_o mitre_n or_o episcopal_a crown_n the_o false_a prophet_n therefore_o do_v seem_v by_o this_o to_o be_v some_o apostate_n bishop_n and_o pretender_n to_o religion_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o mitre_n but_o some_o mitre_a apostate_n that_o be_v here_o tax_v who_o shall_v treacherous_o abuse_v these_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n christ_n to_o propagate_v the_o sect_n of_o antichrist_n blasius_n viega_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect._n 6._o andrea_n caesariensis_n and_o irenaeus_n l._n 4._o cap_n 28._o seem_v to_o i_o to_o have_v be_v more_o in_o the_o right_n who_o take_v the_o second_o beast_n to_o be_v some_o eminent_a forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o remarkable_a preacher_n or_o as_o irenaeus_n call_v he_o the_o armour-bearer_n of_o antichrist_n tom._n 2._o concilior_fw-la in_o decretis_fw-la pelagii_fw-la secundi_fw-la upon_o the_o assume_v of_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n pope_n pelagius_n the_o second_o write_v thus_o to_o he_o none_o of_o the_o patriarch_n ever_o use_v so_o profane_a a_o word_n and_o weigh_v well_o my_o brethren_n what_o be_v next_o to_o follow_v etc._n etc._n for_o it_o come_v very_o nigh_o to_o he_o of_o who_o it_o be_v write_v he_o be_v the_o king_n over_o all_o the_o child_n of_o pride_n when_o our_o brother_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n john_n to_o the_o contempt_n of_o the_o command_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o precept_n of_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o father_n do_v endeavour_n by_o this_o name_n to_o be_v his_o forerunner_n pope_n gregory_n present_o after_o he_o have_v much_o the_o same_o opinion_n of_o the_o same_o person_n l._n 4._o ep._n 32._o by_o this_o haughtiness_n of_o he_o say_v he_o what_o do_v he_o show_v we_o but_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n etc._n etc._n and_o ep._n 36._o repeat_v the_o former_a word_n of_o pelagius_n and_o ep._n 38._o say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o last_o hour_n as_o christ_n have_v foretell_v of_o antichrist_n all_o that_o be_v foretell_v be_v now_o accomplish_v the_o king_n of_o pride_n be_v at_o the_o door_n and_o which_o can_v be_v speak_v without_o horror_n a_o army_n of_o priest_n be_v prepare_v for_o he_o and_o l._n 6._o ep._n 24._o and_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o wrong_n that_o be_v do_v to_o i_o in_o particular_a by_o it_o if_o a_o bishop_n be_v call_v universal_a the_o universal_a church_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n if_o that_o universal_a bishop_n chance_v to_o fall_v and_o ep._n 28._o ad_fw-la cyriacum_fw-la to_o take_v away_o that_o name_n of_o pride_n whosoever_o desire_v to_o be_v honour_v against_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n that_o be_v in_o be_v call_v universal_a be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o be_v honour_v and_o because_o antichrist_n the_o enemy_n of_o the_o almighty_a be_v near_o at_o hand_n i_o do_v earnest_o beseech_v you_o that_o he_o may_v find_v nothing_o that_o belong_v to_o he_o neither_o in_o the_o manner_n nor_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o ep._n 30._o now_o i_o say_v bold_o that_o whosoever_o call_v himself_o universal_a priest_n or_o bishop_n he_o be_v by_o that_o exaltation_n of_o himself_o the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n for_o as_o that_o wicked_a one_o will_v seem_v to_o be_v god_n above_o all_o man_n so_o the_o other_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o bishop_n a_o reference_n prop._n 25._o see_v reference_n church-head_n own_a for_o supreme_a over_o all_o the_o roman_a jurisdiction_n and_o distinct_a from_o the_o first_o beast_n for_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o 12._o v._o 12._o first_o beast_n and_o therefore_o be_v a_o supreme_a authority_n in_o that_o nation_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o power_n be_v to_o force_v man_n to_o a_o religious_a 14._o v._o 12_o 13_o 14._o worship_n and_o to_o make_v they_o make_v a_o image_n to_o the_o first_o beast_n to_o be_v worship_v by_o all_o the_o world_n and_o he_o be_v to_o work_v miracle_n to_o deceive_v man_n into_o this_o worship_n which_o be_v all_o instance_n of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n and_o beside_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n by_o way_n of_o eminence_n coral_n 2._o prop._n 8._o wherefore_o he_o must_v be_v a_o church-head_n exercise_v this_o supreme_a ecclesiastical_a authority_n over_o the_o roman_n the_o description_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v also_o quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o first_o and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o second_o beast_n in_o reference_n to_o that_o first_o and_o therefore_o must_v be_v another_o different_a beast_n from_o the_o first_o his_o great_a business_n also_o be_v to_o make_v man_n give_v worship_n to_o the_o first_o beast_n who_o be_v everywhere_o distinguish_v from_o he_o by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n which_o have_v be_v deadly_o wound_v but_o yet_o 14._o v._o 12_o 14._o do_v still_o live_v all_o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v they_o to_o be_v 1122._o be_v alcazar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect._n 6._o it_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o context_n that_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n must_v be_v two_o distinct_a beast_n see_v also_o before_o viega_n pelagius_n gregorius_n m._n mede_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 1._o see_v the_o next_o note_n mede_n see_v note_v 6._o of_o this_o chap_n goldastus_n p._n 349._o item_n ibidem_fw-la goldast_n p._n 76._o see_v there_o the_o oath_n take_v by_o the_o elector_n by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o golden_a bull_n that_o i_o will_v choose_v a_o temporal_a head_n for_o the_o christian_a world_n pope_n gelasius_n in_o the_o time_n of_o theodoric_n king_n of_o italy_n in_o his_o decree_n about_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n council_n caranzae_fw-la p._n 282._o show_n that_o before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o king_n use_v to_o be_v the_o highpriest_n and_o so_o be_v it_o in_o use_n among_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n but_o when_o it_o be_v come_v to_o he_o that_o be_v the_o true_a king_n and_o highpriest_n together_o neither_o can_v the_o emperor_n take_v the_o name_n of_o highpriest_n nor_o the_o highpriest_n the_o name_n of_o emperor_n so_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v need_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o thing_n of_o another_o life_n and_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n all_o the_o concordat_n betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o pope_n be_v say_v to_o be_v to_o unite_n the_o royal_a power_n and_o the_o priesthood_n as_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n give_v up_o the_o right_n of_o investiture_n to_o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o and_o the_o pope_n confirm_v the_o regalia_z to_o the_o emperor_n by_o the_o sceptre_n abbot_n urspurg_n chron._n an._n 1122._o two_o distinct_a thing_n real_o different_a from_o one_o another_o it_o be_v true_a all_o the_o mischief_n for_o which_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v so_o stigmatise_v in_o this_o prophecy_n be_v that_o which_o be_v the_o whole_a business_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n that_o be_v idolatrous_a worship_n tyrannical_o impose_v by_o the_o image_n which_o the_o second_o beast_n set_v up_o this_o the_o first_o beast_n assist_v and_o enforce_v by_o his_o power_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n be_v these_o two_o beast_n represent_v as_o one_o confederacy_n and_o therefore_o the_o one_o be_v often_o comprehend_v in_o what_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o other_o because_o it_o be_v one_o common_a interest_n that_o they_o both_o act_n in_o and_o in_o which_o they_o both_o act_n at_o the_o same_o time_n so_o that_o to_o signify_v the_o activity_n of_o either_o of_o they_o it_o be_v enough_o on_o many_o occasion_n to_o intimate_v the_o name_n of_o but_o one_o of_o they_o as_o we_o see_v the_o name_n of_o either_o of_o the_o two_o partner_n in_o a_o trade_n do_v signify_v the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o other_o in_o it_o who_o be_v not_o name_v but_o that_o they_o be_v notwithstanding_o both_o of_o they_o supreme_a head_n in_o their_o several_a way_n with_o a_o absolute_a jurisdiction_n belong_v to_o they_o appear_v from_o that_o power_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n by_o which_o he_o give_v life_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o impower_v it_o to_o kill_v all_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a from_o that_o 15._o v._o 15._o that_o the_o second_o beast_n himself_o must_v have_v that_o power_n of_o
power_n of_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n to_o belong_v to_o they_o leo._n they_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n though_o on_o the_o german_a or_o caesarian_a side_n de_fw-fr juribus_fw-la regni_fw-la &_o imp._n rom._n pag._n 5._o the_o reason_n why_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v be_v call_v king_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v both_o in_o reverence_n to_o the_o most_o holy_a roman_a church_n and_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n who_o people_n have_v former_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o empire_n m._n freherus_n in_o commentario_fw-la hence_o that_o proud_a voice_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o coronation_n of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o viith_o i_o confirm_v unto_o the_o prince_n the_o sovereign_a power_n with_o the_o crown_n of_o crown_n and_o give_v he_o command_v over_o the_o city_n and_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n let_v the_o eagle_n defend_v my_o glory_n and_o in_o the_o seal_n of_o charles_n the_o ivth_o with_o which_o the_o golden_a bull_n the_o instrument_n for_o the_o present_a manner_n of_o the_o imperial_a election_n be_v seal_v and_o other_o public_a instrument_n the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o the_o stamp_n of_o it_o with_o this_o motto_n roma_fw-la caput_fw-la mundi_fw-la regit_fw-la orbis_n fraena_fw-la retundi_fw-la goldast_n politic._n imperial_a pars_fw-la 5._o p._n 349._o sed_fw-la postquam_fw-la christiana_n &_o orthodoxa_fw-la religio_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o after_o that_o the_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n religion_n prevail_v so_o as_o to_o make_v a_o noise_n all_o over_o the_o world_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o high-priest_n at_o rome_n come_v to_o be_v adore_v by_o prince_n king_n and_o emperor_n with_o the_o great_a humility_n and_o a_o singular_a kind_n of_o devotion_n it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o of_o the_o two_o several_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o one_o shall_v be_v govern_v by_o the_o pope_n the_o other_o by_o the_o emperor_n but_o yet_o so_o that_o the_o emperor_n shall_v acknowledge_v both_o their_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o power_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o true_a mediator_n and_o intercessor_n for_o they_o but_o this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o the_o civil_a law_n which_o suffer_v not_o the_o imperial_a majesty_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o human_a law_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a do_v open_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v above_o all_o human_a privilege_n and_o law_n bellarmin_n show_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n roman_n in_o germanos_fw-la that_o the_o present_a way_n of_o elect_v the_o emperor_n be_v settle_v by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o viith_o in_o the_o golden_a bull_n to_o confer_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o emperor_n of_o rome_n upon_o the_o person_n elect_v by_o they_o and_o chap._n 12._o lib._n 1._o say_v that_o all_o kind_n of_o christian_a prince_n whatsoever_o have_v acknowledge_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o have_v be_v among_o the_o german_n ever_o since_o the_o year_n 800._o goldastus_n in_o his_o politic._n imperial_a part_n 1._o p._n 76._o set_n down_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o the_o oath_n that_o the_o elector_n take_v before_o their_o choice_n to_o this_o effect_n i._o n._n by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n will_v choose_v a_o temporal_a or_o secular_a head_n for_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o be_v a_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o be_v advance_v to_o be_v emperor_n and_o it_o be_v the_o order_n of_o the_o golden_a bull_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o city_n of_o francfort_n till_o the_o major_a part_n of_o they_o have_v elect_v a_o temporal_a head_n for_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o be_v a_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o be_v create_v emperor_n aventin_n l._n 6._o histor_n boior_fw-la pope_n adrian_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o german_a prince_n tell_v they_o that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v translate_v from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o almain_n so_o as_o that_o their_o king_n be_v not_o call_v roman_a emperor_n till_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n before_o his_o consecration_n he_o be_v but_o king_n after_o his_o consecration_n he_o become_v emperor_n from_o whence_o then_o say_v he_o have_v he_o the_o empire_n but_o from_o we_o and_o afterward_o give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o for_o rome_n be_v our_o seat_n the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v aix_n in_o the_o forest_n of_o ardenne_n radevicus_n l._n 1._o c._n 16._o frederic_n the_o emperor_n who_o have_v deny_v all_o subjection_n to_o pope_n adrian_n yet_o in_o his_o very_a defence_n of_o himself_o for_o it_o say_v thus_o the_o first_o voice_n in_o our_o election_n we_o owe_v to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mentz_n and_o then_o to_o the_o other_o elector_n in_o their_o order_n our_o regal_a unction_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o cologn_n and_o the_o last_o which_o be_v the_o imperial_a unction_n only_o we_o have_v from_o the_o pope_n ibidem_fw-la and_o pope_n adrian_n present_o after_o in_o his_o subjection_n to_o the_o emperor_n mind_v he_o that_o his_o magnificence_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v the_o pope_n that_o set_v the_o imperial_a crown_n upon_o his_o head_n cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la upon_o the_o 10_o v._o of_o the_o 17_o chap._n apoc._n to_o confute_v that_o opinion_n that_o will_v have_v the_o seven_o king_n succeed_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v the_o pope_n the_o seven_o say_v he_o be_v here_o say_v shall_v continue_v but_o a_o little_a while_n whereas_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n have_v continue_v a_o long_a while_n together_o the_o pope_n therefore_o do_v not_o succeed_v the_o emperor_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o continue_v there_o together_o with_o they_o as_o we_o see_v now_o the_o most_o serene_a ferdinand_n to_o be_v the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o our_o most_o holy_a lord_n paul_n v._o to_o be_v the_o highpriest_n or_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n grotius_n in_o respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la the_o german_a prince_n choose_v the_o emperor_n but_o their_o choice_n must_v have_v the_o approbation_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v confer_v their_o right_n and_o power_n upon_o the_o pope_n from_o that_o approbation_n have_v the_o emperor_n the_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n and_o many_o thing_n in_o italy_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n from_o whence_o come_v the_o homage_n that_o be_v do_v he_o for_o the_o dutchy_n of_o milan_n montferrat_n mantua_n and_o many_o other_o privilege_n there_o beside_o nor_o can_v it_o be_v say_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o the_o emperor_n be_v make_v by_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v always_o the_o same_o even_o when_o the_o emperor_n be_v some_o thracian_n some_o of_o illyricum_n and_o some_o of_o hungary_n and_o so_o be_v it_o afterward_o with_o charlemaigne_n and_o now_o with_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n see_v grot._n c._n 9_o lib._n 2._o de_fw-la jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la and_o in_o the_o commentary_n of_o it_o in_o prop._n 21._o lud._n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n cap._n 5._o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o history_n that_o germany_n even_o after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o frank_n be_v account_v a_o kingdom_n by_o itself_o that_o be_v distinct_a from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n m._n freherus_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o this_o our_o emperor_n at_o this_o time_n observe_v this_o in_o their_o title_n emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n king_n of_o hungary_n bohemia_n dalmatia_n etc._n etc._n ludovicus_n the_o emperor_n the_o son_n of_o pius_n be_v call_v king_n of_o germany_n which_o be_v almost_o from_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o territory_n of_o charlemaigne_n he_o do_v also_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n show_v that_o the_o seven_o elector_n choose_v the_o emperor_n as_o a_o college_n or_o as_o the_o representative_n of_o all_o the_o prince_n and_o people_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o authority_n be_v confer_v upon_o they_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o golden_a bull_n of_o charles_n iu._n if_o it_o shall_v be_v object_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v the_o only_a true_a roman_a emperor_n and_o be_v unjust_o deprive_v of_o their_o western_a dominion_n by_o the_o pope_n it_o be_v to_o be_v remember_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n themselves_o confirm_v the_o title_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n lud._n à _fw-la bebenburg_n cap._n 5._o and_o m._n freherus_n in_o his_o comment_n there_o prove_v that_o transaction_n betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o ado_n rhegino_n philip_n of_o bergamo_n platina_n voluterranus_n egnatius_n especial_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n michael_n which_o be_v publish_v in_o st._n peter_n church_n at_o rome_n and_o confirm_v
the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n and_o the_o last_o period_n of_o so_o formidable_a a_o power_n as_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v i_o will_v now_o proceed_v to_o propound_v my_o apprehension_n about_o those_o particular_a circumstance_n which_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o necessary_a because_o almost_o all_o the_o application_n of_o the_o many_o character_n and_o property_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v seem_v to_o depend_v upon_o such_o a_o particular_a determination_n and_o because_o i_o know_v it_o will_v be_v difficult_a to_o prevail_v with_o any_o who_o have_v frame_v to_o themselves_o a_o hypothesis_n of_o their_o own_o about_o these_o thing_n to_o see_v any_o convince_a proof_n for_o the_o way_n that_o i_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o be_v civil_a to_o the_o understanding_n and_o assurance_n of_o other_o i_o will_v now_o propound_v my_o own_o particular_a application_n under_o the_o name_n of_o query_n instead_o of_o proposition_n tho'_o to_o myself_o they_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v of_o much_o the_o same_o strength_n i_o will_v therefore_o first_o have_v it_o consider_v whether_o at_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n be_v conquest_n of_o the_o italian_a query_n 1_o goth_n there_o have_v not_o be_v at_o least_o two_o such_o change_n of_o the_o secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n about_o the_o beast_n as_o may_v be_v call_v two_o different_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n and_o six_o head_n by_o prop._n 19_o and_o 5._o and_o the_o imperial_a government_n as_o the_o six_o head_n be_v change_v at_o late_a upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n by_o prop._n the_o 22._o there_o remain_v then_o nothing_o more_o to_o be_v do_v for_o the_o determine_n of_o this_o question_n than_o to_o show_v that_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n to_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n do_v make_v a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o than_o it_o will_v not_o be_v question_v but_o that_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n by_o justinian_n do_v also_o make_v the_o other_o head_n that_o be_v to_o be_v revive_v that_o the_o succession_n of_o those_o barbarous_a king_n at_o rome_n do_v make_v a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n appear_v from_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n prop._n the_o 21_o for_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o these_o king_n and_o their_o reign_n over_o rome_n and_o italy_n the_o supreme_a secular_a power_n of_o rome_n be_v change_v and_o another_o own_v there_o in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o tho'_o the_o one_o part_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n remain_v still_o sound_a at_o constantinople_n yet_o by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o it_o which_o do_v more_o immediate_o preside_v over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n come_v to_o be_v divide_v betwixt_o a_o king_n and_o a_o emperor_n and_o so_o that_o which_o be_v a_o form_n of_o government_n pure_o imperial_a before_o come_v to_o be_v a_o mixture_n of_o kingly_a and_o imperial_a government_n for_o that_o the_o new_a king_n of_o italy_n and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n make_v still_o but_o one_o supreme_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n tho'_o divide_v in_o the_o seat_n of_o their_o empire_n appear_v from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n before_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o these_o barbarous_a king_n the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n be_v then_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o imperial_a head_n tho'_o they_o have_v two_o different_a kingdom_n they_o have_v both_o of_o they_o their_o authority_n 158._o chap._n xvii_o pag._n 157_o 158._o from_o the_o 4._o the_o see_v note_v the_o second_o on_o chap._n 3._o grotius_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la bell._n &_o pac._n lib._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 11._o and_o in_o the_o annotat._n onuphrius_n panvinius_n lib._n fast_a do_v frequent_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a and_o roman_a consul_n and_o show_v they_o to_o have_v be_v indifferent_o choose_v from_o either_o of_o those_o city_n see_v pancirollus_n in_o note_n 2._o chap._n 4._o same_o people_n and_o senate_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o be_v there_o half_a the_o senate_n and_o one_o of_o the_o consul_n ordinary_o reside_v at_o constantinople_n the_o law_n also_o of_o the_o empire_n be_v joint_o subscribe_v by_o both_o and_o do_v now_o in_o the_o code_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o it_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o pancirollus_n explication_n of_o the_o notitia_fw-la imperii_fw-la to_o show_v that_o the_o military_a ensign_n and_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o chief_a dignity_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v almost_o every_o one_o of_o they_o figure_n on_o purpose_n contrive_v by_o the_o emperor_n and_o give_v by_o their_o authority_n to_o represent_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n all_o over_o the_o world_n under_o the_o divide_a share_n of_o the_o two_o imperial_a head_n of_o it_o as_o have_v 17._o ch._n 17._o be_v before_o observe_v page_n 148._o and_o thus_o be_v the_o two_o empire_n but_o like_o the_o two_o province_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n of_o rome_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v but_o one_o unite_v supreme_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n now_o all_o the_o change_n of_o this_o imperial_a partnership_n in_o the_o government_n by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v the_o introduce_v the_o kingly_a power_n into_o that_o share_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o in_o every_o thing_n else_o the_o new_a king_n observe_v city_n observe_v sigonius_n de_fw-fr occident_n imper._n lib._n 15._o odoacer_n do_v humble_a the_o authority_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o consul_n but_o in_o every_o thing_n else_o he_o retain_v the_o old_a constitution_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n and_o the_o right_n and_o name_n of_o the_o magistrate_n give_v the_o bishop_n and_o church_n their_o due_a respect_n and_o speak_v of_o theodorick_n after_o he_o lib._n 16._o he_o retain_v the_o roman_a magistrate_n and_o because_o he_o reign_v by_o the_o emperor_n favour_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o senate_n he_o lay_v aside_o his_o own_o country_n habit_n and_o wear_v the_o purple_a and_o the_o royal_a robe_n he_o set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n every_o way_n like_o the_o ancient_a western_a empire_n joan._n fersius_n silesius_n de_fw-fr praefectura_fw-la praetor_n theodoric_n retain_v still_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o custom_n and_o the_o very_a same_o magistrate_n so_o that_o the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n be_v ashamed_a to_o create_v they_o themselves_o cassiodor_n lib._n 3._o variar_n ep._n 43._o theodoric_n say_v we_o delight_v in_o govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o roman_n who_o we_o desire_v to_o maintain_v by_o our_o arms._n and_o all_o over_o that_o book_n nothing_o be_v more_o frequent_a than_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o roman_a commonwealth_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n and_o the_o whole_a business_n of_o it_o be_v the_o king_n or_o governor_n letter_n for_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o by_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o magistrate_n that_o the_o western_a empire_n have_v be_v govern_v by_o before_o hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 867._o speak_v of_o the_o gothish_a government_n in_o italy_n but_o although_o they_o change_v not_o any_o roman_a constitution_n as_o the_o senate_n the_o praefect_n the_o comites_fw-la the_o curator_n and_o the_o like_a yet_o they_o do_v ordinary_o model_n they_o after_o their_o own_o fashion_n but_o yet_o all_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o dignity_n and_o pag._n 128._o then_o begin_v italy_n to_o breathe_v and_o flourish_v again_o and_o theodoric_n when_o he_o see_v the_o roman_n who_o he_o have_v a_o affection_n for_o very_o much_o bend_v upon_o their_o ancient_a liberty_n he_o command_v all_o thing_n shall_v be_v administer_v by_o roman_a magistrate_n he_o commit_v the_o whole_a government_n of_o the_o city_n to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n but_o so_o as_o that_o he_o himself_o choose_v the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n the_o old_a form_n reference_n see_v reference_n of_o government_n which_o they_o find_v in_o use_n at_o their_o come_n to_o the_o crown_n as_o appear_v from_o all_o the_o history_n of_o their_o government_n they_o change_v no_o roman_a custom_n say_v rubeus_n and_o it_o may_v 167._o h._n rubeus_n histor_n raven_n p._n 128_o 167._o more_o particular_o be_v see_v in_o cassiodorus_n variarum_fw-la that_o they_o retain_v all_o the_o same_o magistrate_n by_o which_o the_o government_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v administer_v beside_o the_o fall_n of_o
give_v he_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n authority_n and_o the_o first_o seat_n there_o baronius_n call_v it_o usurp_a upon_o the_o right_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o four_o general_n council_n at_o chalcedon_n be_v say_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o most_o pious_a emperor_n valentinian_n and_o marcian_n the_o emperor_n marcian_n bespeak_v they_o as_o the_o chief_a among_o they_o prescribe_v they_o their_o bound_n in_o their_o dispute_n not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o judge_n of_o the_o assembly_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o senate_n sit_v there_o with_o he_o as_o the_o precedent_n and_o moderator_n of_o the_o assembly_n who_o correct_v the_o pope_n legate_n in_o their_o demand_n etc._n etc._n and_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o doryletum_n appeal_v to_o they_o and_o conjure_v they_o by_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o emperor_n next_o to_o the_o holy_a trinity_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a evidence_n who_o be_v then_o account_v the_o high_a authority_n among_o they_o under_o god_n and_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o that_o action_n all_o give_v thanks_o to_o the_o emperor_n the_o judge_n and_o the_o senate_n actione_n prima_fw-la council_n chalced._n pope_n leo_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o emperor_n marcian_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o have_v think_v his_o clemency_n will_v have_v grant_v he_o his_o desire_n to_o have_v the_o synod_n at_o a_o more_o convenient_a season_n but_o since_o his_o love_n for_o the_o catholic_n faith_n will_v have_v the_o assembly_n to_o be_v at_o that_o time_n that_o he_o have_v send_v his_o legate_n to_o it_o to_o supply_v his_o place_n in_o the_o five_o action_n of_o the_o synod_n at_o chalcedon_n it_o be_v order_v that_o a_o definition_n of_o faith_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o some_o bishop_n appoint_v for_o that_o purpose_n and_o in_o the_o six_o it_o be_v say_v that_o after_o the_o emperor_n marcian_n speech_n the_o emperor_n definition_n of_o faith_n be_v read_v which_o have_v be_v mention_v in_o the_o five_o action_n the_o emperor_n in_o the_o same_o action_n confirm_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n and_o threaten_v the_o contemner_n of_o it_o with_o condign_a punishment_n the_o same_o do_v he_o mention_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o palladius_n but_o nothing_o do_v more_o show_v the_o custom_n of_o call_v synod_n to_o be_v by_o the_o supreme_a civil_a power_n than_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o right_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o arrian_n king_n of_o italy_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n several_a synod_n be_v call_v at_o rome_n by_o those_o king_n to_o appease_v the_o division_n of_o that_o church_n and_o clergy_n tom._n 2._o council_n in_o synodis_fw-la tempore_fw-la symmachi_n by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o most_o religious_a king_n say_v the_o four_o synod_n and_o that_o the_o king_n have_v signify_v that_o the_o pope_n himself_o have_v desire_v he_o by_o his_o letter_n to_o appoint_v the_o synod_n and_o that_o the_o synod_n presume_v not_o to_o declare_v any_o thing_n in_o that_o affair_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o king_n and_o that_o pope_n symmachus_n be_v command_v by_o the_o king_n to_o engage_v with_o his_o adversary_n there_o and_o that_o according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o prince_n they_o have_v power_n allow_v they_o but_o that_o they_o do_v restore_v he_o all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a right_n both_o within_o and_o without_o the_o city_n the_o five_o general_n council_n be_v summon_v by_o justinian_n and_o the_o pope_n vigilius_n banish_v by_o the_o emperor_n for_o not_o obey_v the_o summons_n the_o six_o general_n council_n be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v summon_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n at_o constantinople_n the_o emperor_n there_o seat_v in_o the_o high_a place_n with_o the_o consul_n and_o judge_n on_o his_o side_n and_o the_o emperor_n first_o give_v order_n for_o the_o dispute_n and_o after_o it_o by_o the_o emperor_n command_n the_o first_o action_n be_v conclude_v actio_fw-la prima_fw-la council_n 6._o in_o the_o second_o action_n the_o emperor_n preside_v again_o praesidente_fw-la imper._n piissimo_fw-la in_o the_o three_o action_n the_o emperor_n again_o preside_v the_o emperor_n and_o the_o judge_n do_v there_o consult_v together_o about_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o five_o synod_n and_o the_o judge_n determine_v with_o the_o synod_n in_o the_o four_o action_n the_o same_o emperor_n preside_v pope_n agatho_n in_o the_o second_o action_n tell_v the_o emperor_n if_o he_o offer_v himself_o to_o render_v ready_a obedience_n to_o the_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v command_v he_o by_o the_o sacred_a patent_n of_o his_o most_o clement_a fortitude_n and_o say_v to_o fulfil_v the_o obedience_n of_o my_o service_n according_a to_o the_o most_o pious_a command_n of_o your_o clemency_n for_o the_o obedience_n which_o we_o owe._n in_o the_o five_o action_n the_o emperor_n preside_v order_v macarius_n to_o bring_v forth_o his_o testimony_n and_o by_o the_o emperor_n command_n the_o action_n be_v finish_v in_o the_o six_o the_o emperor_n preside_v be_v apply_v to_o by_o the_o pope_n legate_n to_o desire_v that_o he_o will_v command_v the_o true_a copy_n of_o the_o book_n cite_v by_o macarius_n to_o be_v send_v for_o and_o the_o emperor_n do_v according_o order_v it_o to_o be_v do_v the_o next_o session_n in_o the_o nine_o the_o emperor_n preside_v and_o order_n those_o of_o the_o synod_n of_o one_o party_n to_o declare_v themselves_o the_o emperor_n preside_v also_o in_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o action_n and_o then_o order_v his_o deputy_n two_o patrician_n and_o two_o exconsuls_n to_o preside_v in_o his_o room_n for_o the_o future_a because_o he_o have_v hear_v the_o principal_a thing_n himself_o they_o continue_v till_o the_o 18_o action_n and_o in_o the_o 18_o action_n the_o emperor_n preside_v and_o the_o council_n first_o subscribe_v to_o the_o act_n and_o then_o the_o emperor_n thereupon_o do_v the_o emperor_n issue_n out_o his_o edict_n to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o west_n to_o confirm_v all_o that_o have_v be_v decree_v the_o seven_o general_n council_n be_v say_v to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n and_o irene_n his_o mother_n in_o their_o letter_n patent_n and_o that_o at_o the_o request_n of_o tharasius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o council_n itself_o say_v it_o be_v by_o that_o pious_a decree_n action_n 7._o the_o council_n of_o frankford_n celebrate_v soon_o after_o in_o the_o west_n be_v by_o charlemaigne_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o elipard_v archbishop_n of_o toledo_n say_v to_o have_v be_v summon_v by_o his_o command_n he_o preside_v there_o and_o the_o circular_a letter_n of_o the_o synod_n be_v dispatch_v in_o his_o name_n so_o be_v the_o council_n of_o arles_n aix_n tours_n chalons_n mentz_n about_o the_o same_o time_n say_v to_o be_v summon_v by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n there_o be_v also_o a_o synod_n at_o rome_n say_v to_o be_v summon_v by_o charles_n in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n adrian_n as_o gratian_n affirm_v d._n 6._o c._n adrianus_n 22._o and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n do_v charlemaigne_n give_v a_o very_a remarkable_a proof_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n for_o by_o his_o countenance_v it_o it_o condemn_v the_o famous_a second_o council_n at_o nice_a and_o with_o it_o the_o four_o council_n that_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n before_o it_o about_o the_o same_o business_n in_o the_o year_n 713._o 716._o 742._o 768._o and_o even_o after_o the_o deprive_v of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n of_o his_o right_n in_o italy_n yet_o do_v the_o pope_n than_o date_n their_o council_n according_a to_o the_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o emperor_n as_o it_o always_o before_o have_v be_v the_o custom_n as_o that_o of_o pope_n zachary_n at_o rome_n against_o godescalcus_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o our_o most_o pious_a lord_n the_o emperor_n constantine_n augustus_n the_o six_o and_o twenty_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n all_o the_o several_a king_n in_o the_o west_n have_v also_o the_o same_o authority_n for_o the_o summon_n of_o provincial_a council_n as_o may_v be_v everywhere_o observe_v in_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n the_o eight_o general_n council_n be_v say_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o it_o action_n 6._o that_o it_o be_v summon_v by_o the_o emperor_n basilius_n crown_v of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o seven_o action_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v use_v all_o diligence_n to_o get_v the_o legate_n of_o other_o patriarch_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o rome_n and_o have_v thereby_o assemble_v a_o universal_a council_n but_o pope_n stephens_n letter_n to_o basilius_n be_v the_o best_a testimony_n of_o it_o what_o evil_a have_v the_o roman_a church_n do_v have_v it_o not_o according_a to_o
the_o custom_n of_o the_o former_a synod_n at_o constantinople_n send_v its_o legate_n at_o thy_o command_n and_o the_o emperor_n himself_o say_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o this_o council_n that_o the_o divine_a benignity_n have_v commit_v the_o helm_n of_o the_o universal_a ship_n to_o his_o care_n he_o have_v take_v care_n before_o all_o thing_n to_o appease_v the_o ecclesiastical_a storm_n the_o pope_n legate_n do_v indeed_o preside_v in_o this_o council_n but_o it_o be_v the_o first_o wherever_o they_o can_v be_v find_v to_o have_v do_v so_o radevicus_n say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o pavia_n that_o be_v call_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o schism_n betwixt_o alexander_n the_o second_o and_o victor_n the_o second_o in_o the_o year_n 1160._o that_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n do_v declare_v that_o he_o summon_v it_o by_o his_o authority_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n and_o in_o his_o decree_n for_o it_o to_o the_o bishop_n express_v the_o same_o thing_n radevic_n c._n 51._o &_o deinceps_fw-la and_o all_o their_o meeting_n in_o council_n assert_n his_o authority_n from_o the_o example_n of_o constantine_n theodosius_n justinian_n charles_n and_o otho_n aeneas_n silvius_n ep._n 34._o say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n that_o it_o be_v call_v by_o the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n with_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n the_o emperor_n chapter_n see_v reference_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o chapter_n that_o summon_v the_o general_a council_n at_o his_o pleasure_n he_o often_o preside_v himself_o in_o they_o and_o manage_v the_o dispute_n there_o and_o appoint_v other_o to_o preside_v in_o his_o absence_n all_o application_n be_v make_v to_o he_o as_o the_o supreme_a authority_n among_o they_o when_o he_o be_v present_a and_o those_o that_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o assembly_n in_o his_o absence_n be_v delegated_a from_o he_o his_o will_n be_v consult_v upon_o all_o occasion_n the_o definition_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o council_n subscribe_v to_o be_v many_o time_n propose_v by_o he_o and_o it_o be_v call_v the_o emperor_n definition_n of_o faith_n and_o after_o the_o bishop_n the_o emperor_n subscribe_v to_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n in_o the_o last_o place_n and_o as_o the_o last_o confirmation_n of_o it_o and_o then_o be_v the_o council_n say_v to_o be_v it_o be_v council_n arelatense_n sub_fw-la carolo_n m._n ann._n 823._o cap._n 26._o these_o thing_n we_o have_v decree_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n beseech_v his_o clemency_n that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n here_o omit_v it_o may_v be_v supply_v by_o his_o prudence_n if_o any_o thing_n unreasonable_a that_o it_o may_v be_v correct_v by_o his_o judgement_n if_o any_o thing_n be_v well_o determine_v that_o it_o may_v have_v its_o effect_n by_o his_o assistance_n the_o divine_a aid_n concur_v with_o it_o eutychius_n in_o origen_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a upon_o constantine_n resign_v up_o himself_o and_o his_o whole_a empire_n to_o they_o by_o the_o lay_n down_o of_o his_o sword_n before_o they_o do_v begird_v he_o with_o his_o sword_n again_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n euseb_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la constantin_n l._n 4._o c._n 35._o constantine_n tell_v the_o bishop_n there_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n for_o the_o thing_n within_o the_o church_n and_o he_o appoint_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o be_v bishop_n over_o the_o thing_n without_o the_o church_n and_o l._n 1._o c._n 37._o ibid._n that_o he_o call_v a_o synod_n as_o if_o god_n have_v appoint_v he_o to_o be_v the_o universal_a bishop_n council_n milevitan_n under_o the_o emperor_n arcadius_n and_o honorius_n cap._n 11._o it_o be_v also_o decree_v that_o legate_n shall_v be_v send_v from_o this_o honourable_a council_n to_o obtain_v from_o the_o most_o glorious_a emperor_n whatsoever_o they_o shall_v judge_v useful_a against_o heretic_n pagan_n or_o their_o superstition_n novel_a 42._o cod._n justinian_n justinian_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o patriarch_n menna_n by_o he_o after_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n we_o according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v ourselves_o also_o resolve_v upon_o this_o law_n for_o whenever_o the_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n have_v eject_v any_o out_o of_o the_o priestly_a throne_n as_o nestorius_n eutyches_n arius_n macedonius_n eunomius_n and_o other_o the_o imperial_a power_n do_v agree_v to_o it_o confirm_v or_o make_v valid_a and_o not_o before_o for_o the_o emperor_n have_v a_o negative_a voice_n in_o all_o they_o do_v as_o well_o as_o the_o chief_a power_n in_o the_o do_v it_o whenever_o he_o please_v to_o concern_v himself_o in_o it_o after_o the_o conclusion_n of_o these_o assembly_n that_o which_o make_v their_o definition_n and_o decree_n to_o be_v universal_o receive_v and_o obey_v be_v it_o be_v council_n arelatense_n sub_fw-la carolo_n m._n ann._n 823._o cap._n 26._o these_o thing_n we_o have_v decree_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n beseech_v his_o clemency_n that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n here_o omit_v it_o may_v be_v supply_v by_o his_o prudence_n if_o any_o thing_n unreasonable_a that_o it_o may_v be_v correct_v by_o his_o judgement_n if_o any_o thing_n be_v well_o determine_v that_o it_o may_v have_v its_o effect_n by_o his_o assistance_n the_o divine_a aid_n concur_v with_o it_o eutychius_n in_o origen_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a upon_o constantine_n resign_v up_o himself_o and_o his_o whole_a empire_n to_o they_o by_o the_o lay_n down_o of_o his_o sword_n before_o they_o do_v begird_v he_o with_o his_o sword_n again_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n euseb_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la constantin_n l._n 4._o c._n 35._o constantine_n tell_v the_o bishop_n there_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n for_o the_o thing_n within_o the_o church_n and_o he_o appoint_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o be_v bishop_n over_o the_o thing_n without_o the_o church_n and_o l._n 1._o c._n 37._o ibid._n that_o he_o call_v a_o synod_n as_o if_o god_n have_v appoint_v he_o to_o be_v the_o universal_a bishop_n council_n milevitan_n under_o the_o emperor_n arcadius_n and_o honorius_n cap._n 11._o it_o be_v also_o decree_v that_o legate_n shall_v be_v send_v from_o this_o honourable_a council_n to_o obtain_v from_o the_o most_o glorious_a emperor_n whatsoever_o they_o shall_v judge_v useful_a against_o heretic_n pagan_n or_o their_o superstition_n novel_a 42._o cod._n justinian_n justinian_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o patriarch_n menna_n by_o he_o after_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n we_o according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v ourselves_o also_o resolve_v upon_o this_o law_n for_o whenever_o the_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n have_v eject_v any_o out_o of_o the_o priestly_a throne_n as_o nestorius_n eutyches_n arius_n macedonius_n eunomius_n and_o other_o the_o imperial_a power_n do_v agree_v to_o it_o the_o emperor_n edict_n for_o that_o purpose_n which_o be_v publish_v with_o the_o threat_n of_o anathema_n as_o well_o as_o civil_a punishment_n before_o punishment_n see_v cod._n theodos_n tit._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la item_n cod_n justiniani_n tit._n de_fw-la episcopis_fw-la &_o clericis_fw-la item_n de_fw-fr apostatis_fw-la so_o also_o be_v it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o king_n athalaricus_n to_o pope_n john_n concern_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o election_n of_o bishop_n novel_a 434._o justiniani_n order_n that_o no_o bishop_n be_v sue_v without_o a_o imperial_a command_n for_o it_o and_o pope_n pelagius_n the_o first_o upon_o the_o choice_n of_o paulinus_n bishop_n of_o aquileia_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o narses_n desire_v he_o to_o send_v the_o principal_a of_o the_o faction_n to_o justinian_n and_o give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o that_o totila_n himself_o will_v not_o suffer_v the_o bishop_n of_o milan_n who_o consecrate_v paulinus_n to_o be_v create_v without_o his_o leave_n first_o have_v in_o write_v for_o it_o cod._n theodos_fw-la novel_a valentin_n l._n 2._o tit._n 12._o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n forbid_v the_o bishop_n to_o be_v judge_n of_o the_o person_n of_o bishop_n and_o that_o in_o any_o civil_a or_o criminal_a cause_n but_o that_o they_o shall_v come_v before_o the_o secular_a judge_n unless_o they_o go_v by_o consent_n to_o the_o bishop_n court_n liberatus_n in_o breviario_fw-la c._n 22._o give_v a_o account_n of_o belizarius_n set_v up_o and_o depose_v one_o pope_n after_o another_o and_o that_o anthimus_n be_v depose_v by_o justinian_n give_v up_o his_o pallium_fw-la or_o episcopal_a robe_n to_o the_o emperor_n gregory_n the_o great_a in_o the_o case_n of_o
for_o the_o precedence_n of_o the_o city_n to_o which_o they_o do_v belong_v and_o baronius_n himself_o do_v open_o acknowledge_v this_o an._n 39_o 10._o the_o ancient_n say_v he_o observe_v no_o other_o rule_n in_o institute_v the_o ecclesiastical_a see_v than_o the_o division_n of_o province_n and_o the_o prerogative_n before_o establish_v by_o the_o roman_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o unanswerable_a evidence_n for_o it_o be_v the_o big_a of_o all_o the_o first_o four_o famous_a general_n counsel_n which_o pope_n gregory_n do_v reverence_n as_o the_o four_o gospel_n and_o this_o be_v there_o carry_v 451._o carry_v see_v the_o contest_v betwixt_o the_o pope_n legate_n and_o the_o council_n about_o this_o affair_n council_n chalcedon_n action_n 16._o where_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a determine_v against_o the_o legate_n by_o the_o judge_n and_o council_n bellarmin_n acknowledge_v this_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la the_o greek_n say_v he_o oppose_v this_o that_o be_v the_o universal_a supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n tho'_o then_o at_o the_o great_a height_n that_o he_o ever_o have_v be_v which_o do_v manifest_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o tenure_n that_o the_o pope_n claim_v to_o hold_v by_o and_o further_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a aim_n of_o the_o council_n do_v appear_v not_o only_o from_o pope_n leo_n exception_n against_o this_o decree_n but_o also_o by_o the_o opposition_n that_o there_o be_v ever_o after_o betwixt_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o precedence_n till_o the_o time_n of_o boniface_n who_o get_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n but_o yet_o not_o without_o much_o opposition_n from_o the_o greek_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o principal_a object_n of_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o it_o be_v give_v to_o that_o church_n only_o in_o veneration_n of_o that_o power_n for_o that_o for_o who_o sake_n a_o thing_n be_v honour_v be_v the_o principal_a object_n of_o that_o honour_n and_o epistle_n and_o platina_n in_o bonifacio_n tertio_fw-la he_o obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n that_o the_o seat_n of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v call_v and_o esteem_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n but_o yet_o not_o without_o great_a contention_n about_o it_o many_o affirm_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o nrst_a and_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o church_n where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n in_o bonifacio_n 3_o he_o obtain_v of_o phocas_n that_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n whereas_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o chief_a of_o all_o church_n caranza_n council_n summa_fw-la p._n 369._o bonefacius_fw-la 3._o he_o obtain_v etc._n etc._n that_o the_o see_v of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v account_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n which_o title_n the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v challenge_v to_o itself_o evil_a prince_n favour_v it_o and_o affirm_v that_o the_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v there_o where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v that_o be_v at_o constantinople_n gregor_n m._n just_a before_o boniface_n be_v full_a of_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n claim_n to_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o his_o four_o 6_o and_o seven_o book_n of_o his_o epistle_n boniface_n the_o three_o notwithstanding_o all_o his_o good_a service_n to_o phocas_n can_v not_o get_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n without_o much_o opposition_n from_o the_o greek_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n 3._o the_o chief_a head_n and_o life_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o papal_a authority_n it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v the_o contriver_n of_o that_o image_n and_o be_v also_o the_o evil_a spirit_n of_o it_o that_o instigate_v it_o to_o all_o the_o mischief_n that_o it_o do_v now_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v nothing_o but_o they_o but_o edictum_fw-la sive_fw-la decretal_a pap._n hilarii_n ep._n 11._o about_o the_o year_n 476._o when_v the_o western_a empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o barbarian_n and_o so_o the_o pope_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o have_v also_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o law_n of_o christian_a prince_n that_o whatsoever_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n shall_v upon_o examination_n pronounce_v concern_v church_n and_o their_o governor_n shall_v with_o reverence_n be_v receive_v and_o strict_o observe_v dr._n barrow_n be_v pope_n supremacy_n p._n 244._o speak_v of_o the_o episcopal_a see_v before_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n so_o stand_v the_o order_n of_o church-dignity_n till_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a back_v with_o imperial_a authority_n what_o before_o be_v but_o custom_n by_o so_o august_n a_o sanction_n become_v universal_a law_n and_o with_o such_o veneration_n as_o by_o some_o be_v account_v immutable_o and_o everlasting_o obligatory_a as_o appear_v in_o pope_n leo_n maxim_n this_o do_v best_a appear_v from_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v because_o they_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v chief_a seat_n and_o also_o from_o the_o authority_n by_o which_o they_o come_v by_o it_o which_o be_v by_o the_o imperial_a law_n by_o who_o their_o primacy_n be_v establish_v see_v not._n prece_v and_o they_o be_v set_v up_o and_o depose_v by_o the_o emperor_n at_o pleasure_n and_o be_v create_v by_o they_o the_o emperor_n creature_n no_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v valid_a till_o after_o the_o 1520._o the_o caranza_n council_n summa_fw-la in_o severino_n ann._n dom._n 634._o severinus_n be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o room_n of_o pope_n honorius_n by_o isaacius_n the_o emperor_n exarch_n or_o deputy_n in_o italy_n for_o in_o those_o day_n the_o election_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n be_v not_o account_v valid_a unless_o the_o emperor_n or_o their_o exarch_n do_v confirm_v it_o after_o he_o have_v before_o observe_v in_o pelagius_n the_o second_o ann._n dom._n 580._o that_o pelagius_n be_v create_v pope_n without_o the_o roman_a prince_n authority_n against_o the_o usual_a custom_n for_o in_o those_o day_n nothing_o be_v do_v by_o the_o clergy_n in_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o emperor_n approbation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o conveniency_n at_o that_o time_n of_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n because_o rome_n be_v then_o besiege_v by_o the_o lombard_n but_o he_o afterward_o beg_v pardon_n for_o it_o by_o his_o legate_n gregory_n but_o in_o adrian_n the_o three_o he_o do_v thus_o more_o remarkable_o confirm_v this_o custom_n this_o pope_n ann._n dom._n 888._o be_v so_o stout_a as_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o pontificate_n to_o bring_v in_o this_o law_n to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v not_o be_v wait_v for_o before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o pope_n this_o be_v so_o common_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o pay_v a_o sum_n of_o money_n to_o the_o emperor_n for_o their_o confirmation_n canon_n agath_fw-mi 21._o can._n distinct_a 63._o see_v note_v 1_o on_o chapter_n the_o four_o onuphrius_n panvinius_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o this_o custom_n at_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o italy_n in_o pelag._n 2._o the_o goth_n say_v he_o be_v beat_v out_o of_o italy_n by_o narses_n and_o italy_n together_o with_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n under_o justinian_n the_o emperor_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n vigilius_n there_o be_v a_o new_a custom_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o assembly_n for_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v that_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n there_o shall_v forthwith_o be_v a_o election_n make_v by_o the_o clergy_n the_o senate_n and_o the_o people_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o right_n of_o major_n but_o the_o new_a elect_a pope_n can_v not_o be_v consecrate_v or_o ordain_v before_o his_o election_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n nor_o before_o he_o have_v the_o emperor_n letters-patent_n for_o his_o consecration_n in_o order_n to_o enter_v upon_o the_o papal_a jurisdiction_n for_o
the_o obtain_n of_o the_o grant_n of_o which_o the_o new_a elect_n be_v to_o send_v a_o sum_n of_o money_n to_o the_o emperor_n after_o which_o he_o be_v consecrate_v and_o administer_v the_o bishopric_n of_o rome_n before_o that_o time_n the_o pope_n be_v choose_v and_o consecrate_v the_o same_o day_n this_o be_v far_o confirm_v by_o guicciardin_n l._n 4._o histor_n in_o these_o time_n of_o the_o exarch_n set_v up_o by_o justinian_n in_o italy_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o civil_a power_n and_o for_o their_o degeneracy_n from_o the_o ancient_a purity_n of_o their_o manner_n be_v not_o much_o admire_v or_o reverence_v by_o man_n pass_v their_o life_n under_o the_o subjection_n of_o the_o emperor_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o who_o or_o their_o exarch_n they_o dare_v not_o receive_v nor_o exercise_v the_o papacy_n although_o they_o have_v be_v elect_v by_o the_o vote_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n so_o sabelli_n aenead_n 8._o l._n 5._o and_o cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la pag._n 144._o but_o i_o find_v the_o magistracy_n of_o the_o exarchate_o first_o set_v up_o by_o the_o emperor_n justin_n the_o young_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o emperor_n vicegerent_n in_o italy_n and_o with_o so_o great_a authority_n that_o he_o that_o be_v create_v pope_n at_o rome_n be_v first_o to_o have_v his_o approbation_n and_o pag._n 149._o gregory_n be_v send_v by_o pope_n pelagius_n to_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n to_o beg_v his_o pardon_n for_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v proclaim_v pope_n without_o his_o leave_n for_o the_o nomination_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v then_o hold_v to_o be_v of_o no_o effect_n unless_o the_o emperor_n have_v confirm_v it_o pope_n agatho_n about_o the_o year_n 673._o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n acknowledge_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o servant_n of_o his_o most_o christian_n empire_n and_o have_v this_o answer_n to_o his_o request_n from_o the_o emperor_n that_o by_o the_o imperial_a command_n he_o be_v discharge_v at_o his_o request_n from_o that_o which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n use_v to_o pay_v for_o his_o ordination_n but_o yet_o upon_o this_o condition_n that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n shall_v not_o pass_v on_o to_o consecration_n till_o the_o emperor_n have_v be_v advise_v of_o it_o and_o have_v express_o command_v it_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n l._n 6._o pontifical_a in_o agathone_n and_o d._n 63._o c._n agatho_n 21._o pope_n adrian_n in_o a_o synod_n at_o rome_n with_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o great_a man_n there_o bishop_n abbot_n and_o other_o there_o assemble_v give_v charlemaigne_n the_o authority_n of_o choose_v the_o pope_n and_o of_o order_v the_o apostolic_a see_n d._n 63._o c._n adrianus_n 22._o and_o gratian_n mention_n the_o anathema_n there_o pronounce_v against_o all_o that_o shall_v do_v contrary_n to_o that_o decree_n and_o the_o confiscation_n of_o his_o good_n if_o he_o do_v not_o repent_v the_o oath_n that_o be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o the_o dutchy_n which_o be_v give_v the_o pope_n as_o well_o for_o all_o other_o be_v this_o i_o promise_v to_o be_v faithful_a to_o my_o lord_n charles_n and_o his_o heir_n without_o fraud_n or_o covin_z all_o the_o day_n of_o my_o life_n sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la ital._n l._n 4._o which_o do_v sufficient_o show_v the_o dependence_n and_o subjection_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o emperor_n for_o all_o that_o they_o have_v anno_fw-la 796._o leo_fw-la the_o three_o succeed_v adrian_n the_o first_o who_o forthwith_o send_v a_o ambassador_n to_o charlemaigne_n to_o acquaint_v he_o with_o his_o election_n present_v the_o key_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o st._n peter_n to_o he_o that_o be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o the_o standard_n of_o the_o city_n in_o token_n of_o homage_n â—nd_v fealty_n baron_fw-fr an._n 796._o 816._o stephen_n the_o five_o succeed_v leo_n the_o three_o and_z say_v aimoinus_n l._n 4._o c._n 103._o contrary_a to_o law_n be_v choose_v and_o consecrate_v without_o the_o emperor_n order_n for_o it_o but_o then_o he_o hasten_v into_o france_n to_o get_v his_o consecration_n of_o the_o emperor_n send_v two_o legate_n before_o he_o to_o beg_v it_o and_o to_o make_v amends_o he_o make_v this_o order_n before_o quote_v in_o the_o canon_n quia_fw-la sancta_fw-la d._n 53._o g._n quia_fw-la sancta_fw-la 28._o because_o the_o roman_a church_n suffer_v great_a violence_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o have_v the_o election_n and_o consecration_n of_o the_o successor_n make_v without_o the_o emperor_n knowledge_n against_o the_o canon_n and_o the_o usual_a custom_n the_o emperor_n ambassador_n that_o shall_v hinder_v the_o scandal_n be_v not_o there_o we_o ordain_v that_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v make_v the_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o clergy_n be_v assemble_v he_o be_v elect_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n and_o be_v thereupon_o consecrate_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n ambassador_n 817._o and_o though_o paschal_n a_o year_n after_o be_v choose_v and_o consecrate_v without_o wait_v the_o emperor_n order_n yet_o he_o acknowledge_v his_o fault_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o beg_v pardon_n because_o the_o papal_a honour_n be_v force_v upon_o he_o against_o his_o will._n aimoin_n l._n 4._o c._n 105._o the_o emperor_n lotharius_n not_o long_o after_o do_v therefore_o make_v a_o new_a order_n that_o the_o emperor_n himself_o or_o in_o his_o absence_n his_o deputy_n shall_v assist_v at_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o pope_n this_o he_o command_v to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o future_a 827._o at_o the_o death_n of_o valentin_n gregory_n the_o four_o succeed_v and_o as_o sigonius_n relate_v l._n 4._o de_fw-la regno_fw-la ital._n 1_o his_o consecration_n be_v defer_v because_o the_o emperor_n deputy_n be_v absent_a 845._o sergius_n the_o second_o succeed_v gregory_n the_o four_o and_o be_v force_v to_o be_v consecrate_v before_o the_o emperor_n be_v acquaint_v with_o it_o upon_o which_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n march_v to_o rome_n with_o a_o army_n 847._o after_o sergius_n be_v leo_n the_o four_o choose_v and_o consecrate_v the_o same_o day_n against_o the_o law_n without_o stay_v for_o the_o emperor_n order_n and_o the_o roman_n excuse_v themselves_o for_o it_o to_o the_o emperor_n that_o they_o be_v surround_v with_o the_o saracen_n and_o leo_n himself_o that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o they_o but_o yet_o anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n in_o that_o pope_n life_n say_v that_o the_o people_n be_v in_o great_a fear_n of_o the_o emperor_n resentment_n of_o it_o and_o the_o same_o pope_n upon_o the_o emperor_n send_v his_o son_n lewis_n to_o set_v the_o church_n in_o right_a order_n profess_v to_o he_o that_o he_o do_v observe_v the_o command_n of_o himself_o and_o his_o predecessor_n and_o always_o will_v observe_v they_o 855._o benedict_n the_o three_o succeed_v next_o but_o one_o to_o leo_n the_o four_o and_o be_v consecrate_v without_o the_o imperial_a order_n but_o be_v fain_o to_o be_v choose_v again_o and_o confirm_v by_o the_o emperor_n authority_n anastas_n biblioth_n in_o benedicto_n 858._o nicolas_n the_o first_o be_v choose_v present_o after_o the_o death_n of_o benedict_n which_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n haste_v to_o rome_n to_o prevent_v but_o find_v the_o election_n past_a and_o nicolas_n abscond_v to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o it_o for_o fear_n he_o be_v a_o few_o day_n after_o consecrate_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n anastas_n nicol._n 1._o 867._o adrian_z the_o second_o succeed_v without_o the_o emperor_n order_n or_o the_o assistance_n of_o his_o deputy_n though_o they_o be_v in_o the_o town_n the_o emperor_n be_v then_o deep_o engage_v in_o war_n with_o the_o saracen_n 875._o john_n the_o eight_o or_o nine_o succeed_v adrian_n the_o second_o makes_z charles_n the_o bald_a emperor_n of_o rome_n upon_o condition_n that_o the_o pope_n shall_v no_o long_o wait_v for_o the_o emperor_n confirmation_n rome_n shall_v be_v leave_v whole_o to_o the_o pope_n disposal_n and_o from_o that_o time_n say_v sigonius_n the_o title_n of_o emperor_n begin_v to_o be_v whole_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o pope_n 885._o adrian_z the_o three_o after_z john_n get_v a_o law_n make_v that_o for_o the_o future_a there_o shall_v be_v no_o expectation_n of_o the_o emperor_n confirmation_n 961._o but_o then_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o first_o takes_z rome_n put_v the_o pope_n to_o flight_n and_o the_o roman_n swear_v fealty_n to_o he_o with_o this_o express_a clause_n that_o they_o shall_v never_o choose_v and_o consecrate_v a_o pope_n without_o the_o consent_n and_o choice_n of_o the_o emperor_n otho_n and_o his_o heir_n then_o assemble_v a_o great_a council_n at_o rome_n where_o pope_n john_n be_v depose_v and_o leo_n the_o
diaconus_fw-la de_fw-fr gest_n longobard_fw-mi c._n 37._o who_o be_v near_o those_o time_n phocas_n say_v he_o at_o the_o request_n of_o pope_n boniface_n do_v decree_n that_o the_o see_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n because_o that_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o first_o of_o all_o church_n see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n our_o most_o gracious_a and_o pious_a lord_n and_o subscribe_v themselves_o their_o mean_a servant_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o chief_a flower_n of_o their_o authority_n their_o universal_a headship_n or_o supremacy_n over_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v beg_v decree_n beg_v boniface_n the_o 3_o d_o do_v so_o far_o acknowledge_v this_o title_n of_o universal_a head_n to_o be_v the_o emperor_n favour_n that_o he_o have_v the_o emperor_n grant_n for_o it_o proclaim_v at_o rome_n in_o a_o council_n of_o 62_o bishop_n platina_n in_o boniface_n 3_o sigonius_n say_v that_o boniface_n send_v a_o embassy_n to_o phocas_n to_o desire_v it_o by_o which_o mean_n he_o obtain_v that_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n by_o boniface_n and_o can_v not_o be_v obtain_v but_o by_o the_o drudgery_n of_o a_o approbation_n of_o murder_n and_o assassination_n and_o then_o also_o not_o without_o bishop_n without_o the_o contest_v about_o the_o universal_a headship_n appear_v plain_o to_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o order_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o the_o place_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n and_o anthemius_n l._n 16._o c._n in_o fin_n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la eccles_n for_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n be_v soon_o after_o that_o council_n pelagius_n the_o 2_o d._n condemn_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o that_o claim_n and_o so_o do_v gregory_n the_o one_a after_o he_o see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n platina_n say_v in_o boniface_n 3_o though_o his_o pretension_n be_v not_o always_o obey_v yet_o there_o have_v ever_o since_o that_o time_n be_v a_o schism_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a church_n bellarmin_n in_o praefat._n in_o lib._n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la the_o greek_n oppose_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 600._o declare_v the_o bp._n of_o constantinople_n universal_a bishop_n great_a contest_v against_o it_o as_o a_o usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o other_o church_n to_o mind_v he_o by_o who_o favour_n only_o he_o come_v to_o possess_v it_o for_o the_o emperor_n other_o emperor_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la p._n 140._o mauritius_n write_v to_o pope_n gregory_n to_o obey_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o if_o head_n patriarch_n of_o all_o other_o mauritius_n just_a before_o have_v command_v pope_n gregory_n to_o acknowledge_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o the_o universal_a head_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n then_o to_o account_v the_o honour_n show_v to_o the_o papal_a authority_n and_o his_o clergy_n which_o be_v the_o life_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v a_o honour_n do_v to_o the_o power_n that_o raise_v he_o and_o support_v he_o 4._o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a religion_n may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n because_o it_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n that_o make_v the_o church-law_n to_o be_v obey_v and_o thereby_o it_o do_v appear_v that_o it_o be_v the_o own_n of_o these_o law_n by_o the_o secular_a power_n for_o its_o own_o will_n and_o command_v that_o give_v all_o the_o life_n and_o force_n to_o they_o and_o that_o therefore_o they_o be_v obey_v as_o the_o law_n and_o will_n of_o that_o power_n only_o the_o church_n may_v make_v what_o law_n it_o please_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n their_o anathema_n will_v not_o have_v be_v much_o regard_v by_o those_o who_o know_v they_o to_o be_v unwarrantable_a but_o that_o which_o set_v the_o edge_n upon_o they_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n it_o be_v then_o the_o secular_a arm_n that_o be_v in_o reality_n the_o chief_a thing_n that_o be_v worship_v or_o who_o will_n be_v comply_v with_o as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o as_o the_o law_n of_o his_o religion_n it_o be_v therefore_o very_o proper_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n both_o before_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n when_o all_o the_o secular_a authority_n be_v only_o imperial_a and_o also_o after_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o sword_n the_o canon_n 3._o council_n lateranens_fw-la 1._o the_o secular_a power_n be_v enjoin_v to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o prosecute_v heretic_n to_o the_o root_a they_o out_o of_o their_o territory_n and_o those_o prince_n that_o neglect_v to_o do_v thus_o be_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o their_o subject_n absolve_v of_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o they_o and_o their_o land_n to_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o seizure_n of_o catholic_n see_v note_n c_o and_o f_o on_o chapter_n 4._o the_o council_n of_o milan_n and_o arles_n send_v to_o their_o emperor_n to_o make_v their_o decree_n effectual_a aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n pius_n 2d_o epist_n l._n 53._o we_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o faith_n with_o our_o prince_n if_o they_o be_v idolater_n we_o shall_v be_v so_o too_o and_o shall_v deny_v not_o only_o the_o pope_n but_o christ_n himself_o also_o if_o the_o secular_a power_n do_v but_o press_v we_o to_o it_o otho_fw-la frisius_n in_o prol_n l._n 4._o chronic._n there_o be_v two_o person_n set_v up_o in_o the_o church_n the_o sacerdotal_a and_o the_o regal_a the_o one_o to_o execute_v the_o ecclesiastical_a censure_n by_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n the_o other_o carry_v the_o material_a sword_n to_o execute_v the_o secular_a sentence_n and_o as_o spiritual_a possession_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n so_o be_v the_o dignity_n of_o this_o world_n as_o dutchy_n county_n etc._n etc._n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o material_a sword_n ten_o king_n in_o it_o because_o b._n n._n b._n they_o be_v find_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n or_o to_o that_o religion_n which_o the_o imperial_a authority_n do_v set_v up_o for_o this_o end_n alone_o be_v it_o that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n have_v its_o confirmation_n at_o present_a from_o church_n from_o goldast_n polit._n in_o imperial_a h._n 1._o pag._n 72._o speak_v of_o the_o installation_n of_o the_o roman_a king_n or_o emperor_n they_o do_v then_o require_v a_o oath_n from_o the_o supreme_a monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o defend_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o exterminate_v heretic_n and_o to_o secure_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o pope_n by_o all_o manner_n of_o way_n glabar_n l._n 1._o histor_n in_o fine_a benedict_n the_o 9th_o make_v this_o decree_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v call_v or_o take_v for_o emperor_n but_o he_o who_o the_o pope_n for_o his_o good_a behaviour_n shall_v make_v choice_n for_o a_o fit_a person_n for_o the_o common-weal_n and_o upon_o who_o he_o shall_v set_v that_o imperial_a crown_n which_o be_v a_o golden_a apple_n set_v with_o jewel_n and_o a_o cross_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o viz._n to_o denote_v the_o end_n of_o his_o power_n to_o be_v to_o defend_v the_o church_n and_o such_o be_v every_o imperial_a crown_n of_o every_o particular_a prince_n clementina_n unica_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la jurando_fw-la give_v the_o oath_n that_o the_o emperor_n take_v to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o may_v enforce_v the_o spiritual_a power_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n come_v to_o be_v worship_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o act_n of_o obedience_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v now_o easy_a to_o apprehend_v how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o for_o 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o since_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o imperial_a power_n the_o exercise_n of_o all_o his_o power_n must_v be_v a_o universal_a supremacy_n over_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o this_o do_v very_o well_o answer_v the_o pope_n exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o both_o the_o roman_a sword_n and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v before_o the_o first_o beast_n as_o that_o signify_v in_o honour_n of_o he_o or_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o chief_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o first_o great_a effect_n of_o this_o power_n be_v to_o cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o ibid._n ibid._n worship_v the_o first_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v when_o the_o papal_a authority_n do_v either_o make_v the_o world_n receive_v the_o imperial_a
will_v be_v but_o the_o take_n of_o the_o word_n latino_n after_o the_o ancient_a way_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o false_a prophet_n punishment_n of_o those_o who_o have_v not_o the_o mark_n or_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o they_o with_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o papal_a excommunication_n for_o this_o purpose_n do_v appear_v from_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n martin_n the_o 5_o in_o confirmation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o to_o be_v find_v at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o which_o command_v all_o emperor_n prince_n lord_n and_o all_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o well_o as_o ecclesiastical_a to_o expel_v all_o heretic_n out_o of_o their_o territory_n not_o to_o suffer_v they_o to_o make_v contract_n or_o to_o exercise_v any_o kind_n of_o merchandise_n among_o they_o the_o papalexcommunication_n for_o the_o hinder_v they_o from_o the_o market_n or_o from_o buy_v and_o sell_v be_v one_o of_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o excommunication_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n vi_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v comprehend_v all_o his_o under-agent_n in_o the_o same_o design_n how_o the_o ten_o king_n give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n how_o the_o character_n of_o speak_v like_o the_o dragon_n can_v agree_v with_o a_o christian_a bishop_n it_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n else_o the_o particular_a instance_n explain_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n do_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o regard_v the_o beast_n as_o the_o principal_n concern_v of_o his_o design_n the_o worship_n that_o he_o promote_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o image_n that_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v be_v a_o image_n make_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o beast_n itself_o and_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o it_o be_v because_o of_o its_o be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o beast_n that_o be_v deadly_o wound_v and_o be_v heal_v again_o and_o the_o mark_n name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o which_o all_o man_n be_v to_o own_v themselves_o the_o peculiar_a slave_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o character_n of_o that_o power_n which_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_n in_o all_o these_o way_n do_v plain_o intimate_v to_o we_o for_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n itself_o exercise_v before_o he_o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o exercise_n of_o it_o be_v only_o upon_o his_o account_n and_o those_o that_o be_v employ_v in_o it_o be_v therefore_o but_o his_o minister_n and_o instrument_n in_o it_o all_o which_o do_v signify_v to_o we_o that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o blind_a submission_n and_o veneration_n that_o be_v pay_v to_o it_o the_o taking_z the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n the_o confine_n of_o all_o the_o public_a office_n of_o religion_n and_o devotion_n to_o god_n and_o of_o the_o lively_a oracle_n of_o god_n to_o the_o old_a roman_a language_n that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o universal_a imperial_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n or_o of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n over_o rome_n restore_v by_o justinian_n and_o therefore_o be_v all_o these_o thing_n signify_v to_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n because_o it_o be_v not_o a_o civil_a honour_n that_o be_v give_v to_o this_o empire_n and_o the_o head_n of_o it_o but_o the_o give_v they_o the_o prerogative_n of_o almighty_a god_n the_o power_n of_o set_v up_o a_o spiritual_a authority_n which_o shall_v give_v law_n to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n according_a to_o their_o own_o will_n and_o pleasure_n and_o shall_v have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n confine_v to_o their_o arbitrary_a proceed_n and_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n to_o dispose_v of_o at_o their_o will_n against_o all_o that_o dissent_n from_o they_o the_o beast_n therefore_o be_v the_o final_a object_n of_o all_o the_o worship_n b._n n._n b._n and_o honour_n that_o be_v give_v and_o therefore_o do_v general_o comprehend_v in_o it_o all_o the_o under-actor_n and_o instrument_n in_o this_o design_n where_o he_o be_v mention_v alone_o thus_o ln_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o of_o the_o image_n but_o only_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o magnificent_a appearance_n of_o his_o empire_n under_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o beast_n must_v there_o be_v understand_v all_o his_o minister_n and_o instrument_n join_v with_o he_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o several_a character_n that_o he_o be_v join_v with_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o mayres_z of_o the_o palace_n in_o france_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n must_v many_o time_n be_v understand_v the_o will_n of_o those_o mayres_z to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o royal_a authority_n because_o it_o be_v the_o king_n power_n that_o be_v exercise_v by_o they_o and_o all_o the_o honour_n and_o obedience_n that_o they_o have_v be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o be_v authorize_v by_o he_o so_o also_o do_v the_o action_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o image_n go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o that_o chapter_n though_o in_o reality_n they_o have_v be_v much_o to_o the_o diminution_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o qualify_v they_o to_o be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o they_o concur_v with_o the_o beast_n in_o his_o great_a design_n of_o make_v all_o the_o world_n to_o submit_v to_o a_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o his_o own_o create_v as_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o empire_n for_o all_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v hereby_o promote_v be_v the_o honour_n show_v to_o the_o imperial_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v submit_v to_o as_o the_o only_a ground_n for_o any_o hope_n of_o salvation_n and_o that_o not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n of_o christ_n but_o for_o that_o which_o be_v at_o present_a a_o contradiction_n to_o it_o viz._n for_o be_v the_o roman-catholick_n church_n wherefore_o when_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o give_v their_o power_n 13._o rev._n 17._o 13._o and_o strength_n and_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o their_o concurrence_n to_o advance_v the_o roman_a religion_n as_o the_o imperial_a religion_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v first_o set_v up_o and_o promote_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n and_o so_o still_o continue_v to_o be_v defend_v and_o protect_v by_o it_o and_o therein_o do_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n more_o eminent_o appear_v because_o of_o the_o submission_n of_o crown_a head_n to_o it_o who_o have_v no_o superior_a upon_o earth_n but_o god_n alone_o for_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o understand_v how_o ten_o king_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o any_o power_n upon_o earth_n but_o only_o in_o this_o way_n of_o a_o uniformity_n in_o a_o common_a religion_n which_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o will_n and_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o another_o and_o here_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v how_o exact_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o event_n do_v agree_v with_o one_o another_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o order_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o text._n the_o beast_n be_v describe_v as_o beginning_n the_o scene_n first_o and_o set_v the_o design_n on_o foot_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o image_n come_v in_o afterward_o to_o perfect_v and_o accomplish_v it_o which_o be_v very_o punctual_o verify_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o universal_a monarchy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o imperial_a authority_n and_o the_o advancement_n of_o it_o into_o a_o perfect_a tyranny_n by_o the_o roman_a hierarchy_n so_o that_o after_o a_o while_n the_o false-prophet_n seem_v to_o take_v the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o his_o hand_n and_o to_o exercise_v it_o before_o his_o face_n and_o then_o the_o beast_n have_v little_a to_o do_v himself_o in_o the_o management_n of_o it_o and_o seem_v only_o to_o give_v authority_n to_o what_o be_v do_v by_o other_o which_o be_v also_o now_o manifest_a from_o the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o their_o proceed_n against_o heretic_n they_o judge_v condemn_v and_o pronounce_v sentence_n against_o they_o and_o then_o deliver_v they_o over_o to_o the_o secular_a
ordain_v that_o all_o usurp_a jurisdiction_n of_o any_o bishop_n over_o another_o province_n shall_v be_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la void_a and_o that_o lest_o the_o fear_n of_o any_o man_n power_n shall_v creep_v in_o under_o a_o show_n of_o a_o holy_a function_n and_o so_o we_o shall_v lose_v that_o liberty_n insensible_o and_o unaware_o which_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n do_v purchase_v with_o his_o own_o blood_n the_o ephesine_n council_n not_o long_o after_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n have_v make_v a_o excellent_a provision_n against_o any_o encroachment_n of_o any_o one_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n over_o the_o rest_n so_o that_o though_o there_o may_v be_v some_o irregular_a exercise_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n yet_o whenever_o any_o considerable_a diocese_n shall_v have_v stand_v up_o for_o their_o liberty_n though_o against_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o plead_v for_o it_o from_o that_o council_n in_o this_o estate_n do_v thing_n continue_v till_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n and_o then_o the_o arrian_n goth_n be_v the_o master_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o west_n there_o be_v a_o composition_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n for_o a_o will._n a_o it_o appear_v from_o cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 10._o ep._n 26._o that_o the_o gothish_a king_n do_v not_o press_v any_o in_o italy_n to_o their_o way_n theodate_v to_o justinian_n say_v there_o since_o the_o deity_n suffer_v many_o religion_n to_o be_v we_o dare_v not_o enjoin_v one_o alone_a to_o be_v follow_v for_o we_o remember_v it_o be_v say_v that_o man_n must_v sacrifice_v willing_o to_o the_o lord_n not_o at_o the_o command_n of_o any_o one_o to_o force_v they_o to_o it_o with_o good_a reason_n therefore_o do_v your_o piety_n invite_v we_o to_o that_o which_o the_o command_v of_o god_n do_v require_v and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o justin_n before_o thedoric_n force_v he_o to_o leave_v off_o persecute_v the_o arrian_n in_o the_o east_n and_o zeno_n and_o anastasius_n before_o justin_n be_v represent_v as_o lover_n of_o peace_n and_o union_n rather_o than_o a_o strict_a conformity_n of_o which_o zeno_n henoticon_n be_v a_o example_n petavius_n say_v of_o the_o emperor_n anastasius_n that_o he_o give_v every_o man_n liberty_n to_o profess_v what_o sect_n he_o please_v rationar_n temp._n part_n 1._o l_o 7._o c._n 3._o theodoric_n to_o all_o the_o jew_n lib._n 2._o ep_n 27._o gassiodor_n variar_n we_o can_v say_n command_v religion_n because_o none_o be_v to_o be_v compel_v to_o believe_v against_o his_o will._n mutual_a toleration_n of_o orthodoxy_n and_o arrianism_n in_o their_o respective_a jurisdiction_n and_o before_o that_o have_v the_o emperor_n zeno_n and_o anastasius_n contrive_v a_o form_n of_o faith_n for_o a_o comprehension_n and_o union_n and_o do_v connive_v at_o a_o general_a liberty_n of_o conscience_n but_o the_o emperor_n justin_n after_o they_o begin_v the_o project_n of_o a_o universal_a conformity_n to_o the_o roman_a religion_n at_o the_o solicitation_n of_o pope_n hormisda_n he_o make_v hormisdâ_fw-la make_v see_v petau._n rationar_n temp._n part._n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 3._o item_n anastasius_n bibliothecar_n in_o hormisdâ_fw-la a_o union_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o have_v be_v in_o a_o schism_n against_o one_o another_o near_o forty_o year_n after_o that_o in_o pope_n john_n time_n set_v out_o several_a edict_n against_o 1_o against_o petau._n ibidem_fw-la item_n blondus_fw-la de_fw-la inclinat_fw-la rom._n imp._n in_o occidente_n pag._n 37._o pope_n john_n in_o who_o time_n the_o emperor_n justin_n be_v whole_o set_v upon_o root_a out_o all_o the_o heresy_n throughout_o the_o eastern_a part_n deprive_v all_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o sect_n of_o their_o place_n and_o put_v their_o minister_n out_o of_o their_o church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o not_o only_o the_o eutichyan_a heresy_n but_o all_o kind_n of_o different_a party_n be_v suppress_v throughout_o all_o the_o east_n anastasius_n bibliothecar_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o joanne_n 1_o the_o heretic_n and_o heavy_o persecute_v they_o so_o as_o even_o to_o suppress_v all_o kind_n of_o heresy_n throughout_o the_o eastern_a empire_n but_o he_o be_v force_v by_o he_o by_o anastasius_n bibliothec._n in_o joanne_n 1_o give_v a_o account_n of_o theodoric_n send_v pope_n john_n in_o a_o embassy_n to_o justin_n to_o acquaint_v he_o that_o he_o will_v ruin_v all_o the_o catholic_n in_o italy_n if_o he_o do_v not_o restore_v the_o arrian_n in_o the_o east_n to_o their_o dignity_n and_o church_n and_o that_o justin_n do_v thereupon_o comply_v with_o he_o theodorick_n king_n of_o italy_n to_o desist_v and_o so_o his_o design_n come_v to_o nothing_o but_o however_o there_o be_v so_o good_a a_o correspondence_n by_o this_o mean_v settle_v betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o that_o common_a interest_n that_o the_o emperor_n submit_v to_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v the_o 1_o the_o petau._n rationa_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 3._o the_o emperor_n receive_v the_o pope_n with_o all_o honour_n and_o be_v the_o first_o that_o receive_v the_o imperial_a crown_n at_o the_o pope_n hand_n anastas_n bibliothec._n in_o joanne_n 1_o first_o example_n of_o that_o kind_n and_o get_v the_o name_n of_o justin_n 1_o justin_n hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n pag._n 141._o item_n anastas_n bibliothec._n in_o joanne_n 1_o the_o orthodox_n for_o his_o piety_n to_o the_o church_n this_o good_a correspondence_n betwixt_o the_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o carry_v on_o a_o universal_a uniformity_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n for_o the_o imperial_a authority_n be_v now_o confine_v to_o a_o very_a small_a jurisdiction_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o several_a kingdom_n which_o have_v no_o other_o secular_a sovereign_n to_o command_v they_o but_o their_o own_o particular_a king_n there_o be_v therefore_o no_o other_o way_n of_o reduce_v they_o all_o to_o one_o religion_n but_o by_o the_o advancement_n of_o a_o spiritual_a roman_a authority_n to_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o unity_n among_o they_o who_o business_n it_o shall_v be_v to_o overawe_v the_o conscience_n with_o the_o curse_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o enforce_v the_o execution_n of_o the_o imperial_a penalty_n for_o as_o the_o imperial_a law_n be_v for_o every_o thing_n else_o the_o stand_a law_n of_o these_o divide_a kingdom_n so_o the_o only_a way_n to_o make_v their_o edict_n and_o sanction_n of_o council_n about_o church-matter_n to_o take_v place_n among_o they_o be_v to_o have_v they_o confirm_v and_o enforce_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o though_o the_o church_n head_n seem_v by_o this_o to_o be_v the_o principal_a in_o all_o this_o affair_n yet_o the_o temporal_a penalty_n of_o the_o law_n be_v the_o only_a certain_a mean_n to_o effect_v a_o universal_a conformity_n and_o this_o sovereign_a head_n of_o the_o church_n himself_o be_v also_o a_o creature_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n to_o carry_v on_o his_o design_n of_o uniformity_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v all_o the_o obedience_n that_o 22._o chap._n 22._o be_v give_v by_o other_o prince_n and_o their_o subject_n be_v real_o nothing_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o of_o the_o imperial_a religion_n and_o they_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n when_o they_o force_v their_o subject_n to_o submit_v to_o that_o religion_n there_o be_v nothing_o that_o can_v make_v it_o look_v more_o like_o the_o worship_v of_o that_o roman_a authority_n than_o this_o submission_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o be_v absolute_a in_o their_o kingdom_n and_o have_v as_o much_o right_a to_o appoint_v the_o law_n of_o religion_n to_o their_o subject_n as_o the_o roman_a emperor_n have_v in_o his_o own_o territory_n but_o by_o this_o conformity_n to_o the_o roman_n they_o do_v seem_v to_o lay_v down_o their_o b._n n._n b._n crown_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o that_o nation_n and_o to_o adore_v they_o as_o the_o great_a dictator_n and_n oracle_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n there_o be_v indeed_o not_o the_o least_o appearance_n of_o so_o general_a a_o uniformity_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o emperor_n justin_n who_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v be_v not_o able_a so_o much_o as_o to_o bring_v it_o about_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o his_o own_o territory_n but_o justinian_n immediate_o after_o he_o appear_v in_o this_o design_n like_o a_o new_a blazing-star_n in_o the_o east_n who_o all_o the_o world_n begin_v to_o be_v afraid_a of_o one_o will_v indeed_o from_o a_o cursory_a view_n of_o his_o history_n be_v apt_a to_o entertain_v no_o other_o idea_n of_o he_o than_o as_o a_o very_a eminent_a conqueror_n
and_o restorer_n christ_n restorer_n therefore_o be_v justinian_n choose_v out_o by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o insurrection_n against_o pope_n innocent_a the_o one_a as_o the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a roman_a prince_n for_o the_o emperor_n conrade_n to_o resemble_v in_o favour_n of_o who_o they_o declare_v in_o these_o verse_n imperium_fw-la teneat_fw-la romae_fw-la sedeat_fw-la regat_fw-la orbem_fw-la princeps_fw-la terrarum_fw-la ceu_fw-la fecit_fw-la justinianus_n as_o sigonius_n lib._n 11._o de_fw-la regno_fw-la italiae_fw-la do_v give_v the_o account_n of_o it_o so_o procopius_n de_fw-fr bello_fw-la persico_n make_v vitiges_n king_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o chosroes_n king_n of_o persia_n give_v justinian_n this_o character_n that_o it_o be_v his_o nature_n to_o be_v always_o covet_v of_o new_a thing_n to_o which_o he_o have_v no_o right_n and_o that_o he_o do_v aim_n at_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o every_o man_n kingdom_n and_o in_o his_o description_n of_o justinian_n building_n in_o his_o first_o oration_n describe_v justiman_n statue_n upon_o a_o pillar_n hold_v a_o globe_n in_o his_o left_a hand_n to_o signify_v his_o conquest_n of_o the_o world_n and_o stretch_v out_o the_o finger_n of_o his_o right_a hand_n towards_o the_o east_n to_o command_v the_o barbarian_n and_o persian_n not_o to_o advance_v any_o further_a upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n without_o any_o armour_n or_o sword_n or_o spear_n but_o only_o with_o a_o cross_n upon_o the_o globe_n to_o signify_v by_o what_o power_n he_o gain_v his_o victory_n which_o if_o it_o be_v to_o corrupt_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v a_o magnificent_a show_n of_o a_o false_a pretender_n to_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o the_o western_a empire_n but_o as_o that_o make_v he_o eminent_a and_o remarkable_a enough_o to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o for_o the_o beginning_n or_o the_o restore_n of_o a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o do_v the_o great_a bustle_n which_o he_o make_v in_o church-matter_n signalise_v he_o as_o much_o for_o lay_v the_o first_o foundation_n of_o a_o general_a uniformity_n in_o religion_n his_o contemporary_a justiniani_n contemporary_a see_v praefat._n in_o cod._n justiniani_n procopius_n give_v a_o character_n of_o he_o that_o show_v how_o much_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o concern_v of_o his_o heart_n he_o say_v of_o he_o that_o justinian_n be_v so_o continual_o take_v up_o with_o churchman_n in_o private_a for_o the_o determine_v the_o nicety_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o lose_v his_o best_a time_n among_o they_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v spend_v about_o his_o more_o weighty_a coneern_n and_o we_o do_v according_o find_v he_o as_o fierce_a and_o severe_a in_o his_o injunction_n for_o a_o general_a conformity_n to_o the_o definition_n that_o be_v make_v about_o they_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o reign_n he_o set_v out_o trinitate_fw-la out_o see_v lib._n 5._o cod._n justinian_n de_fw-fr summâ_fw-la trinitate_fw-la a_o edict_n concern_v his_o faith_n therein_o threaten_v all_o who_o shall_v dissent_v from_o it_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o manner_n of_o indulgence_n and_o that_o upon_o the_o discovery_n of_o they_o they_o shall_v suffer_v the_o law_n as_o profess_a heretic_n which_o be_v to_o be_v banish_v the_o roman_a territory_n and_o which_o be_v never_o execute_v upon_o the_o generality_n of_o dissenter_n before_o and_o here_o do_v his_o faith_n appear_v to_o be_v make_v the_o rule_n and_o measure_n of_o orthodoxy_n to_o the_o whole_a empire_n upon_o a_o penalty_n which_o have_v terror_n enough_o in_o it_o this_o faith_n he_o send_v to_o pope_n john_n for_o his_o concurrence_n with_o he_o in_o it_o and_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o do_v it_o to_o conform_v all_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v always_o his_o desire_n to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n of_o god_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n to_o bring_v all_o the_o eastern_a church_n under_o his_o subjection_n and_o to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o his_o holiness_n 10._o holiness_n ibid._n l._n 8_o 9_o &_o 10._o pope_n john_n answer_n to_o he_o do_v repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n out_o of_o his_o letter_n with_o great_a thanks_o to_o he_o as_o that_o he_o do_v preserve_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o do_v bring_v all_o else_o under_o the_o subjection_n of_o it_o and_o do_v draw_v they_o into_o the_o unity_n of_o it_o therein_o also_o do_v justinian_n express_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o desire_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n the_o pope_n on_o the_o other_o side_n confirm_v the_o emperor_n faith_n to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a faith_n and_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v always_o hold_v and_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v contradict_v that_o faith_n must_v judge_v himself_o to_o be_v none_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o all_o this_o intercourse_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n be_v insert_v into_o the_o code_n of_o the_o imperial_a law_n as_o the_o standard_n and_o rule_n for_o all_o to_o conform_v to_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o be_v judge_v to_o be_v heretic_n that_o shall_v either_o deny_v the_o faith_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n that_o enjoin_v it_o and_o the_o haereticis_fw-la the_o l._n 5._o c._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la penalty_n against_o heretic_n be_v banishment_n though_o the_o emperor_n faith_n shall_v be_v account_v orthodox_n yet_o the_o induce_v such_o a_o new_a penalty_n which_o shall_v force_v it_o upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o man_n as_o so_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o a_o man_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n without_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o be_v certain_o unwarrantable_a and_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o that_o tyrannize_a power_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o make_v the_o whole_a world_n to_o conform_v to_o all_o its_o arbitrary_a decree_n and_o to_o worship_v it_o with_o a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o all_o its_o most_o unreasonable_a command_n but_o the_o most_o public_a instance_n of_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeal_n for_o uniformity_n be_v the_o synod_n that_o be_v call_v by_o he_o the_o first_o be_v that_o under_o menna_n against_o anthimus_n severus_n and_o 7._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o lib._n 7._o c._n 7._o other_o where_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o their_o opinion_n they_o and_o all_o the_o other_o heretic_n with_o they_o be_v banish_v by_o the_o emperor_n edict_n and_o very_o great_a penalty_n say_v evagrius_n l._n 4._o c._n 11._o be_v enjoin_v for_o all_o such_o as_o maintain_v their_o opinion_n this_o indeed_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o arrive_v at_o a_o general_a uniformity_n and_o justinian_n have_v the_o first_o glory_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o his_o behaviour_n in_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o three_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o five_o general_n council_n as_o it_o be_v call_v which_o be_v after_o his_o conquest_n of_o africa_n and_o italy_n find_v his_o spirit_n in_o a_o right_a disposition_n to_o affect_v to_o exalt_v the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n he_o first_o publish_v a_o book_n about_o those_o thing_n and_o pass_v a_o censure_n ibidem_fw-la petau._n ration_n temp._n ibidem_fw-la upon_o the_o three_o chapter_n against_o the_o will_n and_o solicitation_n of_o his_o clergy_n then_o force_n menna_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o subscribe_v to_o it_o send_v for_o pope_n vigilius_n and_o after_o much_o reluctance_n he_o at_o last_o get_v he_o to_o subscribe_v with_o the_o rest_n the_o next_o year_n vigilius_n publish_v a_o decree_n in_o which_o with_o a_o salvo_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n he_o do_v express_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n justinian_n not_o content_a with_o this_o use_v all_o mean_n with_o vigilius_n by_o threat_n and_o contumely_n to_o condemn_v they_o absolute_o without_o any_o mention_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o chalcedon_n but_o be_v not_o able_a to_o break_v he_o to_o it_o to_o show_v he_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v set_v up_o for_o nothing_o but_o to_o be_v the_o emperor_n property_n and_o to_o promote_v a_o general_a conformity_n to_o the_o imperial_a religion_n against_o the_o pope_n will_n he_o call_v a_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n for_o this_o end_n which_o have_v always_o be_v the_o method_n of_o the_o former_a emperor_n to_o unite_v the_o difference_n about_o religion_n and_o to_o make_v the_o whole_a church_n conformable_a to_o their_o mind_n the_o pope_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o declare_v against_o this_o assembly_n not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o any_o claim_n of_o
manifest_a enough_o from_o tbe_n confirmation_n of_o this_o five_o council_n by_o almost_o all_o the_o roman_a council_n after_o and_o now_o come_v those_o law_n about_o heretic_n and_o apostate_n in_o fashion_n which_o be_v always_o find_v to_o do_v the_o great_a service_n to_o uniformity_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o those_o be_v such_o as_o have_v a_o sufficient_a penalty_n in_o they_o to_o oblige_v all_o to_o obey_v they_o such_o as_o these_o heresy_n these_o lib._n 5._o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la it_o be_v a_o good_a observation_n of_o du_n plessis_n mornay_n in_o his_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n page_n 100_o that_o pelagius_n the_o first_o in_o justinian_n day_n who_o confirm_v the_o 5_o council_n and_o desire_v the_o aid_n of_o justinian_n against_o the_o bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o aquileia_n be_v the_o first_o pope_n that_o make_v a_o decree_n to_o employ_v the_o secular_a arm_n against_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v condemn_v of_o schism_n or_o heresy_n that_o heretic_n be_v not_o to_o continue_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o heretic_n be_v define_v by_o justinian_n law_n to_o be_v all_o such_o who_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o the_o church_n although_o they_o do_v call_v themselves_o christian_n but_o those_o who_o be_v of_o the_o church_n be_v enjoin_v by_o chapter_n by_o see_v note_n d_o on_o this_o chapter_n another_o law_n to_o be_v call_v catholic_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v that_o apostatis_fw-la that_o cod._n justinian_n de_fw-fr apostatis_fw-la other_o law_n against_o apostate_n that_o their_o estate_n shall_v be_v expose_v to_o sale_n and_o another_o that_o haereticis_fw-la that_o lib._n 19_o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la none_o but_o the_o child_n of_o orthodox_n parent_n shall_v be_v capable_a of_o the_o right_n of_o succession_n to_o the_o estate_n of_o their_o parent_n and_o petavius_n be_v sufficient_a authority_n to_o make_v any_o believe_v that_o he_o do_v by_o a_o innumerable_a 5._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 5._o company_n of_o edict_n press_v the_o faith_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o of_o what_o nature_n those_o edict_n be_v to_o force_v conformity_n may_v be_v apprehend_v from_o the_o character_n of_o he_o which_o petavius_n do_v immediate_o add_v to_o it_o viz._n that_o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o his_o life_n he_o be_v eminent_a for_o 141._o for_o see_v note_n m_o on_o this_o chapter_n vitiges_n to_o chosroes_n procopius_n tribonianus_n his_o great_a counsellor_n in_o the_o make_v his_o law_n etc._n etc._n be_v set_v out_o by_o historian_n as_o a_o contemner_n of_o all_o religion_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la pag._n 141._o oppression_n covetousness_n and_o perfidiousness_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la if_o we_o put_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o and_o consider_v that_o all_o the_o imperial_a edict_n be_v general_o publish_v with_o the_o style_n of_o pontifical_a of_o see_v note_n p_o on_o this_o chapter_n and_o novel_a justiniani_n 126._o in_o particular_a a_o manifest_a constitution_n of_o our_o deity_n nostri_fw-la numinis_fw-la and_o novel_a 114._o jussionis_fw-la divinae_fw-la and_o panirollus_n observe_v that_o justinian_n give_v the_o usual_a character_n of_o the_o emperor_n subscription_n a._n m._n d._n the_o name_n of_o a_o divine_a mark_n divinam_fw-la subnotationem_fw-la constantine_n the_o father_n of_o justinianus_n junior_a anno._n dom._n 683._o order_n the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n to_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o be_v consecrate_a divali_n jussione_n by_o his_o divine_a or_o sacred_a command_n lib._n pontifical_a our_o divinity_n our_o godhead_n and_o that_o justinian_n do_v in_o particular_a turn_n chapter_n turn_n see_v onuphtius_n panvinius_n observation_n in_o pelagio_n 1._o in_o note_n i_o on_o the_o 4_o chapter_n all_o the_o erroneous_a canon_n of_o the_o church_n into_o imperial_a law_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v the_o law_n the_o novel_a 45._o the_o episcop_n &_o cler._n we_o decree_v that_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v define_v by_o the_o holy_a canon_n have_v as_o much_o force_n among_o they_o as_o if_o they_o be_v write_v in_o civil_a law_n bishop_n of_o rome_n creation_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o emperor_n confirmation_n and_o that_o rome_n that_o novel_a 131._o and_o therefore_o we_o decree_v according_a to_o their_o the_o council_n determination_n that_o the_o most_o holy_a pope_n of_o old_a rome_n be_v the_o first_o of_o all_o bishop_n the_o most_o bless_a bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v new_a rome_n to_o have_v the_o next_o place_n after_o the_o holy_a apostolic_a see_v of_o old_a rome_n he_o 45._o novel_a 45._o be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o pope_n a_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n it_o will_v not_o be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o hard_a censure_n of_o he_o to_o think_v that_o the_o character_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o show_v himself_o there_o as_o god_n may_v be_v fit_o enough_o apply_v to_o he_o as_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o that_o antichristian_a supremacy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o so_o many_o sovereign_n absolute_a prince_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o by_o his_o conquest_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n and_o his_o suppression_n of_o arrianism_n in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o and_o by_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o arrian_n kingdom_n in_o france_n and_o spain_n about_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o roman_a faith_n there_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a appearance_n of_o a_o general_n submission_n to_o the_o roman_a religion_n for_o which_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v together_o in_o it_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o his_o do_v his_o justinian_n example_n be_v upon_o all_o occasion_n quote_v afterward_o for_o the_o imperial_a absoluteness_n in_o church-affair_n and_o for_o his_o obligation_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n see_v sigonius_n in_o note_n n_o on_o this_o chapter_n ceu_fw-la fecit_fw-la justinianus_n so_o for_o all_o commemoration_n of_o donation_n to_o the_o church_n he_o be_v ordinary_o put_v in_o with_o constantine_n and_o charlemaigne_n as_o the_o three_o remarkable_a raiser_n of_o that_o church_n cardinal_n zabarella_n de_fw-fr schismate_fw-la about_o the_o year_n 1406._o contend_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n to_o summon_v the_o council_n as_o justinian_n and_o charlemaigne_n do_v example_n be_v so_o take_v that_o the_o design_n of_o a_o universal_a conformity_n be_v ever_o after_o prosecute_v with_o great_a success_n gregory_n the_o great_a the_o best_a bishop_n that_o they_o ever_o have_v after_o those_o time_n do_v first_o do_v see_v baronius_n ann._n 591._o &_o bolerus_n rel._n univer_n part_n 2._o lib._n 4._o for_o these_o exploit_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o not_o long_o after_o clear_a egypt_n of_o the_o agnoitae_n africa_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o arrian_n and_o by_o gennadius_n the_o emperor_n exarch_n convert_v the_o arrian_n goth_n and_o banish_v the_o rest_n out_o of_o italy_n the_o successor_n of_o justinian_n continue_v also_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v the_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o be_v so_o acknowledge_v lord_n acknowledge_v see_v note_v the_o 23d_o on_o the_o 21_o chapter_n especial_o that_o of_o guicciardin_n there_o benedict_n the_o second_o obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n by_o letters-patent_n that_o he_o that_o shall_v be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o common_a agreement_n in_o full_a assembly_n shall_v be_v own_v for_o bishop_n without_o expect_v either_o the_o emperor_n or_o the_o exarch_n consent_n which_o be_v never_o know_v since_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n the_o first_o mornay_n mystere_a d'inquite_n pag._n 128_o justin_n junior_n to_o pope_n constantine_n he_o send_v he_o sacram_fw-la his_o letter_n to_o command_v he_o to_o come_v to_o constantinople_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v say_v to_o have_v obey_v the_o imperial_a command_n in_o it_o anastas_n biblioth_n constantius_n guicciardin_n show_v that_o the_o pope_n always_o date_v their_o bull_n according_a to_o the_o year_n of_o their_o lord_n the_o emperor_n reign_n imperante_fw-la n._n domino_fw-la nostro_fw-la anno_fw-la 1046._o gregory_n the_o six_o be_v depose_v by_o a_o council_n hold_v in_o lombardy_n by_o the_o emperor_n order_n the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n be_v that_o he_o be_v depose_v by_o a_o canonical_a and_o imperial_a censure_n sigebert_n in_o chronic._n anno_fw-la 1160._o frederick_n upon_o a_o schism_n betwixt_o two_o pope_n victor_n the_o four_o and_o alexander_n the_o three_o summon_v a_o council_n at_o pavia_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n and_o thus_o summon_v the_o bishop_n to_o meet_v have_v understand_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n that_o when_o there_o happen_v a_o schism_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n
place_n but_o only_o in_o religious_a house_n we_o decree_v say_v that_o law_n that_o none_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o bring_v in_o the_o venerable_a cross_n or_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o holy_a martyr_n into_o place_n make_v use_v of_o for_o the_o people_n sport_n or_o into_o the_o temple_n of_o fortune_n for_o now_o there_o be_v no_o want_n of_o consecrate_a or_o religious_a place_n to_o put_v they_o in_o but_o there_o be_v another_o kind_n of_o spiritual_a fornication_n which_o be_v certain_o in_o common_a use_n before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o six_o century_n and_o that_o be_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o this_o mr._n mede_n have_v give_v a_o excellent_a account_n of_o in_o his_o discourse_n upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n 1_o epist_n timoth._n 4._o 1._o and_o st._n augustine_n do_v acquaint_v we_o what_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n think_v in_o those_o day_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o orthodox_n of_o this_o kind_n lib._n 20._o cap._n 2._o contra_fw-la faustum_n faustus_n the_o manichee_n be_v there_o represent_v by_o he_o as_o accuse_v the_o orthodox_n party_n of_o be_v perfect_o like_o the_o pagan_n in_o these_o word_n colitis_fw-la word_n idola_fw-la paganorum_fw-la vertistis_fw-la in_o martyr_n quos_fw-la votis_n similibus_fw-la colitis_fw-la you_o have_v turn_v the_o pagan_a idol_n into_o martyr_n which_o you_o worship_v with_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o invocation_n and_o vigilantius_n be_v a_o know_a stickler_n in_o those_o day_n against_o the_o superstition_n of_o saint-worship_n in_o the_o church_n and_o his_o adversary_n st._n hierom_n himself_o do_v commend_v he_o for_o it_o and_o many_o bishop_n be_v there_o of_o his_o party_n indeed_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v observe_v that_o with_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o empire_n from_o heathenism_n to_o christianity_n after_o that_o the_o imperial_a throne_n be_v come_v into_o the_o church_n be_v by_o degree_n introduce_v most_o of_o the_o ancient_a way_n of_o the_o heathen_a worship_n with_o a_o new_a name_n only_o of_o some_o christian_a ceremony_n to_o cover_v it_o so_o that_o in_o effect_n it_o be_v heathenism_n new_o christen_v or_o with_o a_o christian_a name_n upon_o it_o as_o may_v be_v more_o at_o large_a see_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o church-homy_o against_o idolatry_n and_o thus_o come_v in_o first_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o lesser_a god_n of_o the_o heathen_n of_o which_o there_o be_v afterward_o a_o most_o remarkable_a instance_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o consecration_n of_o the_o pantheon_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o of_o all_o the_o saint_n which_o have_v be_v before_o dedicate_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o god_n and_o all_o the_o lesser_a go_n but_o till_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n these_o idolatrous_a custom_n be_v not_o press_v upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n whereas_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v make_v a_o law_n that_o all_o that_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o the_o church_n where_o these_o thing_n be_v practise_v shall_v be_v haereticis_fw-la be_v l._n 5._o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la banish_v the_o roman_a dominion_n under_o the_o name_n of_o heretic_n and_o thus_o though_o there_o may_v have_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o these_o adoration_n of_o daemon_n or_o of_o soul_n depart_v as_o mr._n mede_n do_v very_o critical_o observe_v yet_o it_o be_v not_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o dragon_n till_o it_o be_v enforce_v by_o that_o power_n and_o authority_n which_o the_o dragon_n resign_v up_o to_o the_o beast_n and_o which_o have_v be_v find_v to_o have_v have_v the_o first_o beginning_n of_o its_o uninterrupted_a settlement_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n before_o that_o time_n as_o it_o have_v be_v show_v all_o the_o endeavour_n that_o be_v make_v for_o it_o be_v by_o some_o mean_n or_o other_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o and_o force_v to_o be_v lay_v down_o again_o but_o justinian_n upon_o his_o reunite_a the_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n with_o the_o eastern_a be_v in_o a_o very_a fit_a capacity_n to_o accomplish_v the_o design_n of_o a_o universal_a conformity_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o he_o do_v according_o lay_v hold_v of_o that_o advantage_n and_o by_o his_o law_n and_o the_o execution_n of_o they_o do_v very_o effectual_o compass_v his_o design_n the_o ten_o king_n also_o or_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o crown_a head_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v not_o want_v on_o their_o part_n to_o contribute_v their_o assistance_n to_o he_o at_o that_o time_n they_o do_v so_o unanimous_o give_v their_o kingdom_n and_o their_o power_n and_o strength_n to_o this_o design_n of_o the_o roman_a head_n or_o beast_n as_o the_o prophecy_n express_v it_o that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o age_n there_o be_v no_o considerable_a appearance_n of_o any_o other_o faith_n and_o worship_n in_o public_a all_o over_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o old_a roman_a empire_n but_o only_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n appendix_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n concern_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o viith_z chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n london_n print_v for_o thomas_n cockerill_n at_o the_o three_o leg_n in_o the_o poultry_n over-against_o stock-market_n m_o dc_o xc_o appendix_n chap._n i._n testimony_n of_o the_o best_a learned_a man_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n both_o of_o the_o roman_a and_o reform_a church_n concern_v the_o general_n agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o make_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o 7_o of_o daniel_n to_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o roman_n it_o may_v seem_v to_o have_v be_v very_o evident_o demonstrate_v from_o a_o full_a and_o close_a examination_n of_o the_o prophetical_a scheme_n in_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o all_o the_o rational_a proof_n that_o can_v be_v bring_v for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o free_v it_o from_o very_o strong_a suspicion_n if_o that_o be_v true_a which_o scripserunt_fw-la which_o prophetica_fw-la pars_fw-la libri_fw-la danielis_fw-la sive_fw-la posteriorasex_v capita_fw-la quatuor_fw-la illius_fw-la visiones_fw-la continent_n quibus_fw-la res_fw-la quidem_fw-la una_fw-la eademque_fw-la sed_fw-la diversis_fw-la modis_fw-la indicatur_fw-la primam_fw-la secundam_fw-la &_o quartam_fw-la visionem_fw-la i._n e._n cap._n 7_o &_o 8_o &_o 11_o &_o 12._o the_o antiochi_n epiphanis_fw-la temporibus_fw-la intelligunt_fw-la ferè_fw-la omnes_fw-la qui_fw-la post_fw-la josephum_fw-la eâ_fw-la de_fw-la re_fw-la scripserunt_fw-la sir_n john_n marsham_n have_v positive_o affirm_v about_o it_o in_o his_o canon_n chronicus_n pag._n 610._o edit_fw-la lip_n viz._n that_o almost_o all_o those_o who_o write_v after_o the_o time_n of_o josephus_n about_o the_o vision_n in_o that_o seven_o chapter_n as_o well_o as_o those_o in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n do_v understand_v they_o of_o the_o exploit_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n for_o this_o will_v make_v any_o think_v that_o be_v sway_v by_o great_a authority_n as_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o world_n be_v that_o this_o general_a agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o their_o application_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n must_v in_o all_o reason_n be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o most_o obvious_a and_o natural_a signification_n of_o the_o place_n and_o this_o will_v shake_v the_o whole_a foundation_n of_o all_o that_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n which_o rely_v all_o upon_o the_o uniform_a acceptation_n of_o the_o like_a scheme_n in_o daniel_n from_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n wherefore_o beside_o the_o close_a proof_n of_o it_o from_o the_o prophecy_n itself_o it_o will_v be_v very_o requisite_a to_o show_v in_o further_a confirmation_n of_o this_o conclusion_n that_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o general_a agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n do_v signify_v any_o thing_n else_o that_o it_o be_v certain_o their_o almost_a unanimous_a consent_n that_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n this_o will_v both_o take_v off_o all_o suspicion_n of_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o proof_n that_o have_v be_v give_v for_o it_o and_o add_v a_o new_a confirmation_n of_o it_o from_o authority_n from_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o writer_n of_o different_a party_n opinion_n and_o interest_n that_o it_o be_v the_o most_o easy_o offer_v from_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o most_o obvious_a of_o any_o other_o interpretation_n of_o it_o but_o that_o also_o which_o make_v this_o design_n the_o more_o necessary_a be_v the_o rule_n
that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v set_v up_o for_o the_o orthodox_n way_n of_o interpret_n scripture_n in_o the_o second_o session_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n can._n 3._o viz._n that_o none_o shall_v presume_v to_o interpret_v scripture_n against_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n by_o which_o we_o have_v the_o approbation_n of_o the_o chief_a adversary_n in_o our_o present_a case_n for_o the_o soundness_n of_o any_o thing_n that_o have_v this_o authority_n for_o it_o and_o the_o mouth_n of_o all_o its_o member_n be_v hereby_o stop_v from_o oppose_v that_o which_o be_v so_o confirm_v for_o a_o clear_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o i_o will_v give_v the_o tradition_n of_o it_o from_o the_o several_a writer_n in_o every_o century_n of_o the_o first_o age_n after_o christ_n but_o for_o those_o that_o may_v account_v that_o either_o tedious_a or_o uncertain_a it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o hear_v what_o the_o modern_a author_n of_o all_o party_n have_v deliver_v as_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n as_o for_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o have_v be_v particular_o show_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o my_o church_n judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n second_o part_n that_o their_o best_a commentator_n malvenda_n viega_n alcazar_n pererius_n do_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o heat_n and_o zeal_n affirm_v that_o all_o find_v it_o unquestionable_a both_o jew_n and_o christian_n that_o it_o be_v common_o agree_v upon_o by_o all_o that_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a road_n and_o the_o king_n highway_n that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o learned_a that_o all_o do_v interpret_v it_o so_o viz._n that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o perfect_a madness_n and_o to_o show_v one_o self_n void_a of_o sense_n to_o think_v otherwise_o gaspar_n sanctius_n give_v a_o remarkable_a reason_n to_o this_o purpose_n why_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o name_v any_o of_o the_o ancient_n of_o this_o opinion_n and_o that_o be_v because_o there_o be_v no_o body_n that_o say_v otherwise_o and_o this_o testimony_n of_o the_o romanist_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o unquestionable_a because_o they_o can_v make_v no_o advantage_n of_o it_o by_o affirm_v it_o but_z on_o the_o contrary_a do_v thereby_o grant_v the_o main_a foundation_n of_o their_o adversary_n application_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o their_o church_n which_o make_v their_o judgement_n about_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o this_o appear_v to_o be_v clear_a and_o impartial_a mr._n mede_n may_v be_v more_o reasonable_o suspect_v of_o partiality_n because_o of_o his_o particular_a engagement_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n but_o yet_o never_o do_v we_o find_v his_o integrity_n question_v for_o misrepresent_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o author_n that_o he_o quote_v and_o thus_o do_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n pag._n 964._o this_o have_v be_v the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n since_o the_o apostle_n day_n to_o this_o last_o saeculum_fw-la and_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n before_o and_o at_o our_o saviour_n time_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n rabbi_n abarbenel_n testimony_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o 1._o comment_fw-fr in_o dan._n pag._n 42._o col._n 1._o jewish_a writer_n be_v know_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o their_o nation_n our_o master_n say_v he_o be_v right_a in_o their_o tradition_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o roman_a emperor_n whereby_o it_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o common_a tradition_n of_o the_o learned_a jew_n here_o then_o have_v we_o the_o most_o impartial_a judgement_n of_o the_o learned_a modern_n of_o all_o party_n jew_n and_o christian_n that_o both_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o the_o ancient_a rabbi_n be_v all_o unanimous_a in_o this_o interpretation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n but_o the_o most_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o this_o be_v that_o of_o st._n jerom_n who_o be_v know_v to_o have_v be_v the_o most_o curious_a and_o diligent_a in_o his_o search_n into_o the_o write_n of_o the_o learned_a in_o his_o time_n as_o appear_v from_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr scriptoribus_fw-la ecclesiasticis_fw-la in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n after_o he_o have_v animadvert_v upon_o porphyry_n opinion_n as_o a_o perfect_a madness_n who_o will_v have_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n he_o conclude_v thus_o let_v we_o therefore_o affirm_v that_o which_o all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n have_v deliver_v to_o we_o that_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v there_o shall_v be_v ten_o king_n who_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n among_o themselves_o and_o there_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o a_o eleven_o small_a king_n etc._n etc._n where_o we_o see_v plain_o that_o by_o the_o beast_n its_o self_n be_v universal_o understand_v the_o roman_a empire_n this_o he_o affirm_v to_o have_v be_v a_o universal_a tradition_n of_o church-writer_n before_o he_o and_o what_o be_v there_o almost_o in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o our_o religion_n that_o have_v a_o more_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o be_v a_o unquestionable_a tradition_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o the_o general_a custom_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o age_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n lest_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o shall_v bring_v on_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o tertullian_n do_v affirm_v of_o they_o in_o that_o know_a place_n of_o his_o apology_n and_o lactantius_n theophylact_fw-mi st._n jerome_n and_o oecumenius_n be_v cite_v by_o bellarmin_n in_o confirmation_n 5._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 5._o of_o the_o same_o general_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n in_o aftertime_n and_o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o antichrist_n among_o the_o father_n that_o they_o make_v he_o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o show_v that_o they_o make_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v certain_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n because_o the_o end_n of_o it_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v to_o bring_v on_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o do_v erasmus_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o cap._n 29._o lib._n 20._o augustin_n ad_fw-la marcellin_n reckon_v up_o lactantius_n with_o st._n jerom_n to_o affirm_v that_o all_o writer_n have_v agree_v in_o that_o opinion_n that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o it_o be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n these_o testimony_n about_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n of_o all_o church_n about_o this_o point_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o their_o judgement_n about_o it_o but_o because_o some_o of_o late_a very_a *_o eminent_a for_o learning_n and_o ingenuity_n have_v fancy_v another_o interpretation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o especial_o because_o one_o of_o they_o †_o as_o much_o fame_v for_o a_o antiquary_n as_o any_o of_o they_o have_v positive_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v the_o general_a judgement_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o the_o roman_n it_o may_v be_v more_o satisfactory_a to_o set_v down_o here_o the_o tradition_n of_o every_o century_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n concern_v this_o almost_o ever_o since_o the_o roman_n come_v to_o be_v that_o four_o beast_n at_o their_o conquest_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n chap._n ii_o the_o particular_a tradition_n of_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o every_o century_n since_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n in_o their_o application_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o roman_n first_o century_n the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v on_o the_o prophet_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a evidence_n but_o scripture_n what_o be_v the_o current_a opinion_n of_o the_o time_n near_o our_o saviour_n about_o the_o four_o monarchy_n of_o daniel_n for_o he_o both_o live_v about_o those_o time_n and_o his_o exposition_n be_v always_o reverence_v by_o the_o jew_n as_o of_o so_o unquestionable_a authority_n that_o none_o ever_o dare_v to_o contradict_v it_o say_v lyranus_fw-la in_o comment_n on_o cap._n 8._o isai_n